NTR stories sorry Chapter 30 - Cruel Rival NTR 1

21 Unlikely Tryst: When Sloan Met Sally 2

As Matt Sloan hid under the bed like the world's most pathetic and perverted boogeyman, thoughts of dropping the soap in prison kept coming to the front of his mind.

Not that getting gang-raped in prison showers was the first thing he wanted to think about after blowing his wad in a pair of MILF panties. That would've been the furthest from his mind under normal circumstances. But that was before he heard Sally Jackson come in while he was jerking off in her home uninvited.

Breaking and entering.

Burglary.

Probably some kinda sex-crime too.

Fuck, that'd put him on the sex-offender registry with all the top-shelf perverts. But only if she caught him.

What if she stayed in the kitchen talking on the phone all day? What if she came in and smelled sex in the room?

Maybe he'd get lucky and she wouldn't notice? Hell, she might not even come in here, could just be stopping by to check out the fridge and decide to go get groceries or some shit like that.

Or maybe he'd get really lucky and she'd smell his spunk in the air and get massively horny for some cock… she'd come into her room after an argument with that limp-dick teacher boyfriend of hers, just aching for a time long ago when there was real man in her life. She'd get a whiff of his loving in the air, and it'd go straight down to her pussy, and she'd just start aching for that abuse to her love-tunnel that she didn't remember she needed until today-

No, no no no. What was wrong with him? He just blew his whole nut-load, both of them, into a pair of panties and now he was still daydreaming with his dick?! What the fuck?!

This was serious, this was breaking and entering, this was big time criminal action, the kinda felony that would get him sent to prison with real hardcase fuckers, his parents wouldn't pay him any bail if he was caught, no way. He'd be locked up and probably passed around by tattooed meatheads who had more mugshots than baby-pictures, and bodies to their names who wouldn't think twice about amputating his (increasingly uncooperative) penis if it meant making a point, or just passing the fucking time.

She'd be in the kitchen, still gabbing on the phone when he'd sneak up behind her. He'd have dropped his pants by then, and making his way like a nudist ninja to put one hand around her waist and another around her throat, just to feel her breath hitch. "Sshhh."

"What was that?" He imagined a tinny, confused voice over the cell phone belonging to Mr. Blows-Fish himself, unsuspecting of his woman getting a real man hard on the other end of the line.

A few moments of panic, as she caught her breath, and as his fingers dipped past the hem of her skirt. He was picturing her in one of those pleated tennis skirt kinda outfits, but with a button-up shirt... what color, pink? No, blue. Aquamarine looking. That would be just like her, would match the weird blue cookies in the fridge and her slutty blue thongs to show off to teenagers.

"Nothing," she'd say back over the phone, doing an admirable job keeping her voice level. "Cracked open a soda. Stomach has been aching all day, I think I'll go and lie down."

Matt heard, and ignored, platitudes that Mr. Blows-Fish said over the phone before Sally 'My Own Personal MILF' Jackson ended the call. "Who are you?" she'd ask, voice quavering, thighs quivering as he roughly forced his fingers into her panties. Past her neatly trimmed pubes (even though he'd prefer her shaved bare like a pornstar) he found her pussy was already getting wet for him.

"Your dream come true," he'd say back, smirking as he found her clit between his fingertips and pinched just right.

"There's money in my purse," she'd say between panting, "you can take whatever you want--"

"Oh, believe me, I plan to." He steered her to the kitchen counter and pinned her so that her ass was pressed right up against his dick. Then he bent her over, pressing her face against the cool countertop. The goosebumps she was getting all over could've been from fear, or excitement, just as much as they could've been from the sudden chill.

"Don't worry, hot mama," he purred. "Your new, real man'll get you warmed right the fuck up."

Sure, it was corny as balls but seemed to be working just fine. She wasn't screaming her head off, and if the way she was shaking her ass at him was supposed to scare him off she had another thing coming. Namely, him, and preferably balls-deep inside her.

Growling, he seized her skirt and pulled it up over her waist, and pulled her underwear (this time he pictured the plain black but sinfully tight bikini bottoms) to the side so he could thrust all the way inside her, wasting no time to start hammering away. She was tight and hot and everything he hoped for in a quickie, he knew this wouldn't last long but judging by her ecstatic cries this horny bitch wasn't going to last much longer. Drilling her doggy-style on the kitchen counter was apparently as big a turn on for her as it was for him, and he was close to nutting all over again, right up inside her.

... what the fucking hell was that?

After nutting up in her panties, he should have had some time to recover and compose himself, not thinking about sexing up Sally Jackson all over again.

What was wrong with him? How the fuck did she get in his head so badly?

It was her fault, he decided, for wearing those fucking panties, that blue thong was in his head ever since he saw her whale-tail in the parking lot at school. It was her fault for being a closet slut and sticking around a high-school shaking her tail for underaged kids. He'd plead temporary insanity, he'd get the best fucking lawyers his parents could afford and say she seduced him, that was it. She came on to him in the parking lot, invited him in, gave him a copy of their key and everything. He already had physical evidence in her underwear, it didn't get more damning than that, far as evidence.

Besides, why else would she be with a loser like Blows-Fish if it wasn't to get with high-school students?

Yeah, that worked. That was a narrative any good lawyer worth his retainer could fucking spin; a lonely housewife with a whole bunch of pent-up, Penthouse worthy fantasies was shacking up with a limp-dick school-teacher was trolling for underaged dick to cram into as many holes as she could fit. She approached him, seduced him, lured him to this shitty apartment, and when he wanted to call it off because whatever, she cried wolf and denied everything.

Hell, she probably wouldn't even take it to court. He'd destroy her reputation in court, she'd never work again (if she worked at all) and her wimp husband would probably ghost her before he put up with any scandal. Inviting a pedo to school, paying for her apartment, where she could fuck his students? He'd lose his teaching license for sure, plus he'd get laughed out of town like a cuck.

Oh, who was he kidding? He'd never make it to court, even if he was molested his dad would still fucking murder him for the embarrassment, like one of those old country styled 'honor killings' he read about on the news. Except instead of getting pelted with rocks until he was a pulpy mess, Sloan Sr. would just arrange an 'accident' to befall his 'beloved' son like cut breaks on the Porsche or slip-and-fall in the shower that resulted in tragic break-of-neck.

No, Matt Sloan's best bet was to lie still in this crappy apartment, on the itchy as fuck carpet, and hope to whatever god was listening-

(again, he didn't honestly expect a god to be listening but at least one was)

-that maybe he'd go undiscovered until Sally MILF Jackson had done whatever business she needed to do before she zipped off to somewhere else and didn't cry bloody murder because she found him under her bed blowing his wad in to her wadded-up panties.

What if she stuck around though? What if she stopped to do something parents did like, tax returns on the couch, or if she binged-watched daytime television?

He could be stuck here all day.

Shit, how was he supposed to explain staying here until midnight to his parents? What if she never went to sleep? What if Blows-Fish came over?

Oh fuck, what if they had sex?

He was in the bedroom, under the bed. He'd have to listen to his teacher fuck his girlfriend. Fuck that, he'd rather risk prison, or his father killing him.

Wait.

Did he think of Sally Jackson as his teacher's girlfriend, who was going to be fucked, or her as his girlfriend who was going to be fucked by his teacher?

Well, forgetting the fact (and it was a fucking fact) that he was definitely more a man than Blows-Fish the public school teacher, and how Matt 'Mother-Fucking' Sloan was the man who could make that bitch come on his cock until she screamed his name loud enough for it to be the morning announcements, wasn't really reasonable to expect her to feel a connection, was it? Just a few jerk-off sessions and breaking-and-entering didn't really make for a love story. But again, he was pretty sure, like ninety-five percent sure, he deserved that ass more.

And the things he'd do to it would be the stuff of legend, if he only had the shot.

Maybe this was his shot? Maybe he could chance her thinking 'oh hi handsome parking-lot boy' and them talking it out like reasonable adults, before dropping pants and getting down to adult fun.

Wait. No.

It was happening again. What was wrong with him?

This would make sense if she was some sort of super-model, or a movie star, or even if she had extraordinary tits made for pornos, but everything about Sally Jackson was down-to-earth, grown-up girl-next-door. She was normal, and he couldn't get her out of his head all the same, like she was some sort of succubus queen of blow-jobs. There wasn't a logical explanation for it, was there? Closest he could come to justification was she was a teacher's girlfriend, a teacher who annoyed him his first day at a new school, and that she was that psychopath Percy Jackson's mother. How dare she be kind of hot.

And she wasn't that hot, not really. She wasn't like, she was just… moderately, plenty attractive for her age. And how old was she, like, forty?

No, he was being stupid. Ridiculously stupid. No other way to describe being trapped under a bed in this shitty, godforsaken apartment, with his load blown in some middle-aged whore's panties. All's that it would take was one look, one scream, one 911 call, and he'd be done for.

Maybe, if she discovered him, he'd have to try to overpower her. He could threaten her, maybe pin her to the ground if he got the drop on her, tell her if she told anyone about him then he'd tear her ass to pieces and there was nothing the police or anyone else could do to stop him. If he got her from behind before he wrestled her to the ground, she wouldn't even see his face. He could get his voice all gravely like Batman if he needed to, he'd take the wadded-up panties he blew both his nuts into with him, no DNA evidence left behind. Women went years without reporting assaults, didn't they? She might even take it to the grave, except on lonely nights when she thought about how she nearly got fucked by a stranger, remembering the feel of his hard dick rubbing against her ass while he pinned her to the floor.

Fuck.

Oh fuuuuck, he was hard again. Hard enough his balls were starting to hurt. That didn't seem possible. Hell, it didn't seem fair.

Forget 'fair', it didn't seem possible.

Matt stayed on the hardwood floor, looking out past the legs supporting the bed, over carpet and through the door of the bedroom at Sally Jackson going back and forth talking on her phone. If she was anything like his mother (gag) Matt would have to resign himself to a long while under this bed, less like a snake lying in wait and more like a squashed bug.

At least he could take some comfort in Ms. Jackson not being able to turn him on anymore, not with the boring talk of prepping for a dinner or a party or a dinner party, some kind of adulting bullshit. How the fuck was that even something to talk about in the afternoon? Didn't she have stories to watch on the TV? Get some vacuuming done? A casserole to make or something?

Admittedly he didn't actually know what adult women did when they weren't on pay-per-view, that was starting to become embarrassingly clear. Not 'caught with your hand down your pants with spunk all over it' embarrassing, but pretty damn close.

Turned out, what Sally Jackson was doing was making arrangements for the wedding to limp-dick Blows-Fish himself, which got Matt to roll his eyes so hard he was briefly worried he saw the back of his head. Something about flower arrangements, and the prices, and the different symbolism each bouquet had and blah blah blegh…

Sounded like the most boring, dumbest shit ever.

Judging by how she was getting steadily more 'oh so polite', Sally wasn't far from snapping either. Clearly she thought all this was a load of crap too, or maybe she didn't like getting jerked around by some uppity florist trying to gouge prices. Whichever reason it was, Matt had a new appreciation for Sally Jackson that went beyond his desire to own that ass.

Plus, she wanted this phone call to end too, and the sooner that became a reality, the sooner he could duck the fuck out of this place without her knowing.

He had been spending most of his time under the bed with his eyes shut tight in some childish wish to will himself invisible, but when Matt heard a thump dangerously close to his head, he cracked one of his eyes open. He half-expected to see an accusatory, furious Sally Jackson with a knife or something. Thankfully, it was just a running shoe she had kicked off. Her other shoe dropped right after.

This was not expected. And after all his fantasying, all the dreaming of what might happen, having this actually happen… it damn near broke Matt's brain. So, maybe that's why he stuck his head out a little more from under the bed, even if it risked discovery.

Afterall, Sally Jackson had started undressing.

First thing was clear, she was taking all the right steps to getting into the best shape of her life. That made sense, what with her getting married. Women went crazy over fitting into dresses and prep-work for the honeymoon, right? Well, from the looks of her new track shoes, she had added cardio to her routine, and from the look of the tight tight pants, she was dabbling in some seriously hot yoga.

And she was angry, maybe frustrated at the flower place or something, ending her phone-call with a tired "Thank you, you've been no help at all." As far as bridezilla shit went, that was pretty mild, but getting angry did make Sally an even hotter MILF for sure. She tossed her phone on the bed with the same carelessness she showed the shoes, before shimmying out of her lycra pants. They only afforded her to wear a black pair of spandex underpants, basically a thong, but not lacy or embroidered like all the ones that Matt had gone though previously. Just very functional, sleek, utilitarian cheekies, black and barely-there, flossing up a wide, luscious rear that was just getting between that sweet spot of jiggle and toned firmness…

--plain black but sinfully tight bikini bottoms…

Matt was sure he was drooling. He wasn't convinced he wasn't dreaming. Or maybe he was dead and he had been a better boy than he thought. Either way, he was staring at the best MILF ass in history, belonging to his old enemy's mother, in her room, having blown his load in her panties already. With some imagination, he could almost convince himself the deed was done, and she was showering up to get the smell of his spunk off of her, out of her.

She tugged off her loose t-shirt with the same laziness, practically a strip-tease just for him, and her sports-bra was a plain black with pink band, Victoria's Secret catalogue from maybe a year ago that she probably got on sale. Not a bad fit though, and it convinced him that with a proper sexy number those lightly-used mom tits would well and truly pop. Matt was sure he wasn't breathing quite right, and he had unconsciously moved so his head was just peaking out from under the bed to watch her shuck off her bra, exposing all her expanse of back to him, and he was surprised but delighted to see she didn't have any tan-lines.

Maybe she tanned topless… maybe even on the roof of this very building!

Immediately he started thinking that over, trying to remember how the weather had been these past couple weeks, if it had been nice enough for someone to tan on the roof, and he wondered if any buildings adjacent to this apartment building were higher, if there was some lucky sonofabitch who got a chance to look down at Sally Jackson topless during his morning routine.

Unbelievably, at the thought of some high-rise douchebag jerking off as he watched Sally's MILF body splayed out on a folding chair up on the roof on a warm and sunny day, he got irrationally jealous but also even harder. Hard enough, in fact, that his dick was getting some delicious pressure in all the right spots as he inched himself further out from underneath the bed, caution thrown to the wind in favor of feeding 'the beast', hungry for more skin to be shown by his unwitting MILF striptease.

And in his own mind at least, Matt figured that this wouldn't be the first time Sally Jackson showed herself off. She knew what she was doing to him that day in the school parking lot. And those fuckers in the high-rises, she probably had one or two of them eating out of her hand, showing a little skin on a sunny day, probably touching herself as they watched through binoculars… He had a sudden flash of inspiration, fantasy that hit like a Mack Truck, of her sending pictures on her phone, posing for cameras, taking videos for rich fucks with drool on their chins and sticky fingers twitching with every performative moan she gave just for them.

Sally paused, just for an instant, not enough to get him to panic and scramble back under the bed but sudden enough for him to stop his crawling, inching forward after her. Matt didn't even have time to consider if she noticed him, he was so distracted by the sight of her breasts reflected in the bathroom mirror. For a moment, Sally preened in front of the sink, checking the heft and sag of her mammaries, before she tussled her hair and hooked both thumbs in her elastic and pulled down her panties.

For a brief, glorious moment before she kicked the door shut, Matt was treated to the sight of her bare ass and a hint of pink between her thighs. All his pornography and fantasizes came up short compared to even a moment of witnessing the promise of the real thing. But she closed the door, kicked it shut with her heel, and then there was the sound of the shower being turned on.

She was good at turning things on, Sally Jackson, and Matt could imagine so many things. How steamy that shower was, how her naked body looked sudsed up and wet… He'd trade an eyeball for a chance to see how that skin felt under his own fingertips, wrapped around his cock…

Wait.

What was he doing?!

After so many close calls, so much time praying for a chance to make a break for it, was he really going to pass up his chance now? For what? Some more jerking off in her panties, already sticky with his wad?

He didn't bother being quiet now, why bother? No, Matt scrambled out from bed, only fumbling with his zipper when he was halfway through the apartment.

Once out the door, which he barely bothered to check if it shut behind him (if some wandering hobo wanted to check in on Sally showering, more power to them), he took the stairs down the apartment building three, four at a time, one point nearly clearing a whole flight in his haste to get moving, get out, run run RUN away from the scene of his crime.

And then, when he was on the street…? What? Well, what then?

What now? What was he expecting? What was he thinking? What had he been thinking?

Stupid. Stupid, and horny, and nearly got himself put in jail, probably on a watch-list with top-shelf perverts. His dad would've killed him, and his mom probably would've helped had he gotten caught.

And for what? Chasing after some tail? Jerking off in some old lady's underwear?

What did it matter if he saw her thong? There were billboards with more skin shown. What did it matter if he saw her naked just today, no less than twenty minutes ago? His search history was full of nudes and sex-tapes.

Matt scowled, feet stamping as he angrily marched… anywhere really, putting distance between him and his shame. When he passed a nut-vendor though, he felt his pockets for some spare change and recoiled in disgust; he had kept the wadded-up panties with him. His trophy, soiled from use, now just evidence that he committed burglary and… whole bunch of other crimes, probably. Still could, if he was taking stock of all the evidence of his crimes, he still had a key to the Jackson apartment.

He threw away the used panties, giving a glare at a passerby who looked at him funny, and considered tossing the key in a trashcan a block away. Cover his tracks, and all that. But…

No, Matt wasn't going to do that.

Keeping the key close to his crotch, right in his pocket, excited him. He wasn't hard, not like before, but it excited him like nothing else in porn-sites or skin-mags could ever replicate. A little bit of power over a woman, over a woman who by rights should be with a man he hated, who was loved by two people he wanted to see suffer… she was Jackson's mother, but privately Matt preferred to think of her as his own personal MILF. She was that snotty teacher's fiancée, but Matt was already thinking of her as his whore.

So, he wasn't going to get rid of the key.

It was stupid, probably, but it was the only thing that made sense.

He deserved to be satisfied, and now he was convinced beyond a doubt he wasn't going to be satisfied until he had left a nut inside Sally Jackson… preferably with her begging for it. He wasn't picky, no, and while Matt liked to believe he had standards he, in this moment at the very least, knew he'd settle for a rough tumble with a drunken, confused Sally Jackson, slurring her words and moaning incoherent babble in synch with her breasts bouncing as he violently rutted on top of her.

He'd work his way up to that though, with more pictures, with more little trophies taken from her laundry at first, then from her drawers, then right off the source, peeling panties down her legs right before fucking her brains out.

… No, this was all fantasies. Dreams like when he pretended to be Rambo on the playground, or Vin Diesel behind the wheel of his dad's Porsche.

And he wasn't tough, he wasn't Casanova, and even if he convinced himself Sally Jackson was secretly a whore (and that much he was convinced, not like she was married to Percy Jackson's father) he wasn't convincing himself he was homewrecking material. Hell, he wasn't sure he wanted Blows-Fish to know…

Matt already had teachers who hated him. He already had people who wanted to kick his ass, and parents who thought he was a disappointing little shit. What would happen if word actually got out that he fucked someone's fiancée? Someone's mom? And Percy Jackson maybe was a pussy, deep down (hopefully?), but right now he looked like he ate rusty nails for breakfast between work-outs.

Screw it. If Jackson gave him grief, he'd… hit him with his car or something. No, Matt needed a plan. Fuck that. Matt needed a miracle, but what sorta god would answer those kinds of prayers from someone like him? Really?

Well, the answer came sooner than Matt expected.

It was the shade of black that caught his attention. It was like one of those newly discovered shades of black that got the artsy fuckers all hysteretic and shit, like it shouldn't be manmade at all. The color of a black hole, just sucking everything in. On a sunny day, Matt was willing to bet good money (which he had) that you could fry an egg on the hood of that car after a half-hour of it being outside. Fuck, the thing looked like it was smoking just now.

Worse, when the limo rolled down its window, smoke did come out. Smog and motherfucking sparks, and smell like a… Matt couldn't find the words to describe it (he had never been in an active warzone, or been unlucky enough to step on a landmine).

"Get in," said a voice that sounded like all the executioners in every third-world dictatorship, like every despot who cleaned blood and bile off his boots on his way to the throne, sounding like Matt's father when he was truly angry, and like Matt himself felt whenever he really thought about where his future was going. All at once, altogether, with rings squeezed onto beefy fingers tap-tapping against the door, with a face that looked carved from granite, half-hidden in shadows, half-hidden again by a pair of shades that didn't hide glowing eyes like A-bombs were behind the tinted lenses.

Nobody seemed to notice. Not the impossibly big limo in New York streets, not how it was smoking like it was fresh out of a furnace, not even a man with glowing eyes lurking inside like some kind of demon. If Matt disobeyed, he had no doubts that this… person could wipe him off the face of the earth like what was left a bug already splattered on the windshield.

So, what else could he do but obey?

He was a big man, and if that wasn't worrying enough, Matt thought that he looked like his father; bigger, even more brutal, with shorter hair yeah, but the same sort of arrogant mogul look about him. Sitting across from him in that smoky limo with the leather seats of suspicious origin, Matt was transported back to when he was a smaller boy, called into his dad's office to be reprimanded, berated, punished for one failing or another. His dad was a giant then, and he was still a bigger man now, squeezed into suits or golf shirts, meaty fingers squeezed into rings or gripping a cigar, and beady brown eyes under a heavy brow.

This man was taller, and his eyes were hidden behind a pair of designer sunglasses, but otherwise he was squeezed into an expensive suit, with heavy, heavy rings on sausage sized fingers, looking like a boxing champion who went to seed in style, or some third-world dictator who got his start leading commandos before the coup that put him in power. Everything about him, not even counting how his eyes seem to glow like a furnace behind those shades, seemed to scream one thing at Matt: this was a guy you don't want to fuck with.

So, Matt sat meekly, waiting to be addressed, back to when he was a little kid waiting for his father to start yelling. As he sat there, he felt the same familiar sense of dread, unease, and something else stronger, almost more comfortingly familiar... the simmering resentment. It was that kind of emotion that got him through the worst of his dad's tirades, that vindictive voice in the back of his mind that said 'just you wait, old man, you won't be bigger than me forever'. But of course, Matt didn't grow to be his dad's height yet, and unless he shot up a foot and a half in the back of this limousine right now, and put on about eighty pounds of extra muscle, right now he just had to sit there and take it.

Resentment, feeding frustration, causing him to grind his teeth in an impotent, directionless fury... Matt Sloan knew nothing of hate, not really, but he was ready to learn.

Almost as if he could read all of this as easy as a Times Square billboard sign, the big man bared his teeth in a very smug, dangerous approximation of a smile. "You are an ambitious, vicious, little motherfucker, aren't you?"

Matt tensed, resentful and terrified all at once, and chose to go with one of his old favorite tactics when confronted by adults in a position of authority: lie, deny, deflect.

"I don't know what you're talking about man," Matt said, though dammit he had trouble keeping ice on the man when he said it. Seeing his reflection in those shades rattled him for some reason. "I don't know why you even wanted to talk to me. I was minding my own business, wasn't hurting anybody-"

"Yeah, and there's more the pity, right?" The big man gave a nasty sort of smile. "She looks like she wouldn't mind a little bit of hurting, would she?"

Horribly, Matt knew there was no denying it any longer. "… so, what if she does?" He asked the big man who had nothing better to do than spy on a teenage boy, hoping he sounded braver than he felt.

"Well, here's me wondering," the big man drawled, "why haven't you tapped that if it's clear she's just aching for it, begging for it?"

Now, Matt wasn't sure what came over him, but being in the enclosed space (even if it was a surprisingly spacious limo) with this guy who reminded him all about the worst, scariest parts of his dad, somehow feeling like he had blueballs even when he jerked it just a minute ago? No, he was pissed. "Maybe I'm working on it? Maybe I'm taking my sweet time to make it perfect? Maybe I've already fucked her every way I know and need to like, research Karma Sutra stuff to figure what to do to her next? Maybe it's none of your business you fucking perv? Maybe go fuck yourself?"

And that just got the creep to laugh harder.

"What's so funny?" Matt snapped.

"Nothing," said the big stranger, taking off his glasses to wipe the corner of his eye. Matt froze, because this guy had like… fire for eyes, and the corner leaked looking like… like he imagined nuclear reactors to look like. Like there was something else contained there he couldn't understand. "You're just perfect."

"P-perfect for what?" Matt asked in a small voice.

"What if I could make that fine bitch yours?" the big man asked, thankfully putting his shades back on. There was still the threatening red glow at the corners that kept Matt from feeling completely at ease, so he paid attention. "What would you do?"

"I dunno," Matt admitted, shrugging. No, that wasn't true. "Fuck her brains out."

"And what about her fucking soul?" Mr. Glowing-Atomic-Bomb-Eyes asked. "What about that?"

"That too, I guess," Matt shrugged again.

"Good," Mr. Bombs-for-Eyes nodded. "Then that's what my terms are. You get the bitch, and you don't be a one-pump chump. You have to draw it out. Might take weeks. It'll be work."

"But I'll be… fucking her," said Matt, leaning in. Whoever… whatever this man was, Matt somehow, in the corner of his measly wretched soul knew he could deliver on what was promised. "Right?"

"Oh, and she'll want it."

"She already wants it," Matt scoffed. "She just doesn't know it for sure yet."

That got another harsh, booming laugh. Then, the big man addressed his driver. "Missy, we're going to drive around a bit longer while I explain to junior here," and he clapped a big hand on Matt's shoulder that definitely left a bruise, "have a talk about what needs to be done. And then, we're stopping by one of Himeros' old haunts, got it?"

"Right away, Mr. A," said the driver, before making a sharp turn. If Matt was a smarter, nicer boy, he might have questioned what exactly he got himself involved with… but he was crafty, devious, not smart, and definitely not a nice young man.A week later, a plan in place, a newly emboldened Matt made his way back up to Sally Jackson's apartment. Once again, he slipped through security at the front and then knocking on her door, waiting for her to answer. As he waited, in a fit of nerves he checked his breath. That's how Sally saw him, breathing into his hand, palms sweaty.

'She really is pretty', Matt thought to himself, taking in her auburn hair and a slender figure that manages to have just the right amount of curves in just the right places. She's dressed in slacks and an untucked, buttoned-down shirt with the sleeves rolled up. Her feet are bare, and her fucking ankles manage to be exquisite.

"Sally? I mean, Ms. Jackson?" Matt said, trying not to sound creepy. Hard when he pictured her naked almost immediately, remembering the last time he had seen her bare and unsuspecting.

She looked at him with one eyebrow raised, her face registering polite bemusement. "Yes? What are you doing here? Are you selling something?" She's mocking you, taking a bit of pleasure in his discomfort. On some level, Matt thought that this tease must know what she's doing to him, the effect she has on young men. Cougar skank.

"No, I'm not selling anything. I wanted to ask you some questions about Percy's disappearance." Matt feign concern easily enough, privately hoping wherever Percy Jackson is, some crystal meth tweaker is ass-raping him in a truck-stop bathroom. Eh, or not... would be more satisfying if he lived to find out exactly what was gonna be done to his mommy. "Is everything alright?"

"I'm fine," she says, her expression now displaying genuine worry. "It's nothing for you to worry about. What do you want to know?"

"I don't know... Everything. Who are his friends, what was the last thing the two of you talked about, what were you doing the night he disappeared?" Watching detective shows paid off. That, and grilling Munch about Percy Jackson apparently going on trips or just falling off the face of the earth for long stretches of time, and nobody seemed to bat an eye. Not for the first time, Matt felt a spike of envy; what he wouldn't give for that level of autonomy, but Percy-fuckin'-Jackson seemed to have been born with a horseshoe up his ass.

She gives a wry, pitying smile. "You're sweet, but this... this isn't the first time. No one can help, but he'll be back, my baby always finds his way home."

"But... but what if he doesn't? What if something happened to him?" Matt pressed, hoping he wasn't overdoing it, this 'concerned classmate' routine.

She put a placating hand on his shoulder. "Listen to me, there's no point in worrying. Percy will be back. Now, if you don't mind, I have some work to do. Please go?"

Matt nodded, pretending to be comforted. Then, as if embarrassed, he asked "Can I use your bathroom? It won't take long I just... bus is a long ride and stuff."

Another pat on his shoulder. "Of course. It's on the left, the first door."

Matt nodded, giving her a reassuring smile, before launching himself through the front door and into the apartment.

Well of course he remembered which is the door to her bedroom after his last escapade into her apartment, and it's pretty close so it only took him a moment. The bathroom, as it turns out, is surprisingly large and modern. More impressive than you thought she'd be able to afford. The shower is especially tempting. Matt quickly did his business, then wash his hands and tried not to look at his reflection, still nervous.

His hands were still shaking a bit as he went back into the living room and silently watched her bustling about the kitchen. She really, truly was a pretty woman... seeing her in all that domesticity, it got to him, like he didn't expect it to. And suddenly, Matt didn't know what the hell he was doing here, or what put him up to this. That is, until she bent down to grab a plate or something from a bottom drawer, and he could take note of the globes of her ass in those plain slacks. No panty lines... maybe a repeat of the blue thong? That'd be...

That's enough for Matt, his mind is made up, and he reached into his hooded sweatshirt pocket and pulled out that curiously warm vial filled with... something vaguely threatening that made him feel... fucking tingly when he held it. Remembering his instructions, he pointed it at her as a way to aim. All's it takes is a determined flick of the thumb and—

WHOOOSH.

Matt didn't expect pink lightning to come out of there. He didn't expect it to hit her right in the ass, but he wasn't complaining, it's a hell of a target. And just when he started to worry that like, she'll disintegrate or something, she just stands up quickly enough to bump her head on a counter, rubbing her noggin and muttering under her breath. Matt's eyes are still locked on her posterior though, and how she slowly, thoughtfully, and almost pornographically rubs her back pockets. Then she turns around with a halfhearted glare in her eyes that tells him that she thinks he's overstayed his welcome, that she could comfortably, easily beat him up but would rather not, and that she's just caught him staring.

Matt nods, sheepishly. He didn't count on the wave of embarrassment that hits him. Just knowing, thinking that she knows what he was up to... or just thinking that she knows what he was up to...

He's ready to go now, when she says- "Sorry for that. I didn't expect the..." She cuts his excuses off before he can try to explain himself. "Can I offer you a drink?" She says, more polite. "I just got fresh lemonade."

"No beer?" Matt jokes, and she laughs. Matt decides he likes her laugh quite a bit. He'll have to make sure she finds some slutty stuff funny, so he can listen to that laugh when he goes through what he has planned. He accepts the offered lemonade though, and she fetches glasses for both of them.

"Listen. I'm really glad you came by. I hope you'll come back again," she says, sincerely. "Not many people... people tend to take for granted... I just am happy someone cares." Seems she can't help herself; fucking empathy seems her turn-on. But Matt is just glad she seems to have decided that he cares, and so he tries to smile at her.

Maybe he could make this work. He downs his drink in one gulp, but it doesn't even come close to filling him up. Suddenly, the realization hits him that he could be here all night, and that he has a class on Monday and like... she's your teacher's girlfriend, or whatever. "So, Mr. Blows-Fish isn't coming around, is he?"

She snorts, and before Matt can curse himself for letting that nickname slip, she says in a wry voice "It is an unfortunate name, isn't it? It's why I'm... split on taking it. But no, he'll be out for most of the week planning some scholastic... marathon of some kind, or something."

"So, I'll have the place to myself?" Matt teased.

"Ooh, no such luck. You'd have to have a sleepover with me," she corrected, same sort of daring smirk forming at the corner of her lips. "We could paint our nails, talk about boys, try to have some fun with a game of truth or dare," she suggested.

"How would I be sure you told the truth?" Matt asks, leaning on the kitchen counter ever so slightly, testing her boundaries. To his surprise, she leans forward slightly too, matching his pose.

"Yeah, that's a problem. I don't know, you'll just have to take a chance I trust you," she shrugs.

"Well, if you trust me..." Matt shrugs.

Her face is serious again, and she shakes her head. "I don't trust anyone." It feels like this is a painful admission, one Matt didn't think she shared with anyone else. "But I'll let you take a risk..."

Before mood is broken, Matt pushes forward, not giving up on the moment. Taking the risk, and kissing her lightly on the lips. She tastes like... lemonade and something else, something earthy and clean. Her arms wind around his neck as she kisses back. The pair then pulled away simultaneously, needing to catch their breath.

"Oh my," she says, touching her lips.

Matt can't stop grinning, showing off his chipped front tooth. "Yeah. Wow."

Laughing, she goes to get a glass, pouring herself another drink and downs it.

"Shit," she swears, and the profanity both catches Matt off-guard and thrills him. "That, that tasted good," she grins, and Matt felt like he just shared a secret with her. She went to sit at the table, watching him, equal parts wary and intrigued.

And Matt, he just stands awkwardly in the kitchen, before forcing another, wider grin. "I guess that counts as 'dare', right?" He teases, winking.

"Well, of course it does! And you dared to do, daring-do, quite... quite wow. Well, quite well," she corrects herself, blushing.

Matt forced another laugh, and takes a seat beside her. He can't help looking over at her. "So, what's your dare for me then?"

"Oh, I haven't finished my drink yet, and you didn't finish yours."

"So?"

"Well, you have to finish it."

"..." Mat isn't sure what to say in response to that, but his incredulousness and impatience must show on in his expression.

"Oh, come on, don't make that face. I'll have you know I can hold my liquor. I just...

"There's alcohol in this?" Matt asks, interrupting her. "This is hard lemonade?" Now this was new; Matt had expected her to be losing some reservations, but here she went a gave alcohol to someone she knew was underage, who was her fiancé's student. She's further gone than he thought she could be and that's... fucking priceless.

Now she's staring at him with a serious expression. Her face turns red, before she nods. "It's not strong. You didn't even notice it when you first tasted it."

"Oh, uh, right." It's true, Matt didn't even notice that. Bah! Screw it, he didn't come here to think about the drinking age. So, he takes her glass, both of them, knocking them both back, one after the other in quick succession. Together, Matt can manage to taste a hint of sourness not from the lemonade but his thinking remains unclouded.

"Well?" She asks.

Matt shrugged, and then says, "Well, there goes my dare."

"What?" Sally asks, surprised.

"I'm two-and-o," Matt taunts her. "You'll have to pick soon, truth or dare…?"

"No... no this is stupid," she blushes, laughing.

"You'll have to choose dare anyway," he points out, gleefully.

"Fine, I choose dare," she says.

"Ah ah ah, gotta make it official...Truth or dare?" Matt's grin turns lecherous now; he knows exactly where to go with this, the hook has officially been fucking baited.

"Dare," she says, smiling.

"Well... if this were my house, you'd have to strip all the way and get in the hot tub," Matt says, scratching the back of his neck (showing off his arm muscles as he does) as he pretends to like, ruminate on how unfortunate it is they can't do that here, aw shucks and gee whiz and all that.

"That's just embarrassing," she says, but her lips play at a small, intrigued smile.

"Well, we're at your house now," Matt insinuates. "You can do whatever you want."

"Well... okay then," Sally says, thinking.

Matt reached his hand out, creeping along under the table to touch her knee, just barely sliding up the thigh, and she shivers at his touch.

"Well?" Matt asks again, slowly moving his hand up and back in slow, languid, fuckin' sensual circles.

"We're not supposed to... you're too young," she says, looking in his eyes.

"You're supposed to be daring. That's like, the law or something."

Sally snorts, incredulous. "Really?"

"Sure."

She stares at him, trying to think of what he'll do next… probably coming to terms with what she'll do next. Matt just continues staring back, prompting her to go along with it.

"We're not supposed to do this... are we?" she asks again, her voice wavering.

And Matt, h leans in, kissing her neck. It gets him hard, imagining leaving a hickey for the world to see that she was claimed by him, that he owned her by right of taking her from a lesser man. "I dare you to do it anyway."

She bites her lip and thinks for a moment, before looking down, opening her legs slightly and undoing the button on her slacks.

"Slut," Matt mutters, grinning.

She stares at him, wordlessly, as he continued staring back, unapologetic. After a few seconds, she slowly slides her pants down her legs, gingerly stepping out of them. Matt takes a good look at her panties. No blue thong, this time they're pink, with a little picture a cat on them. Properly embarrassing panties for a grown woman to wear, and here she is showing them off to him anyway.

"Nice," Matt snickers. "Cute little kitty cat."

"It's…" Sally blushes, very prettily. "It's a pussy cat, actually."

"Oh of course it is," Matt smiles as he slides his hand up her leg and into her cute, pussy-themed panties. She lets out a moan as he slowly rubs her outer lips, before sliding a finger inside. She closes her legs to hold his hand in a little longer, before opening them again.

Matt grins and stands, quickly unbutton and pull out of his jeans. He slides them off but keeps on his boxer-briefs, for now anyway. It'll be more perfect, more damning for her, to take those off herself. He does shuck off his hoodie and T-shirt, carelessly tossing both of them on the back of a kitchen chair, and then motions impatiently for her to do the same with her buttoned-up shirt. She complies, tossing the garment on top of his clothes, and that gets an approving nod from Matt.

"Alright, let's do this," he says, taking in the look of her bra. It doesn't match her panties, more proof this was spontaneous, that she's real. It's a plain white cotton thing, modest in its design, with thin straps and a low neckline. "Let's get this fucking thing off."

"We can't," she says, her voice wavering again.

"I dare you to," Matt says insistently, as she begins to shake.

"I'm sorry."

"That's a 'no', then," Matt says. "You really ready to be punished for breaking the rules, Ms. Jackson?"

"Yes! Yes! I mean... I just..."

"Just what?"

"I don't know!" she says, flustered.

"Well, come on, out with it. You gotta know something."

"I... I have a fiancé."

"So?"

"Well... it's... that's, that should be enough. And you're so young-"

"I'm not that young, I'm not a minor, according to the state of New York. So, it doesn't matter what my age is, or if I'm involved with someone. I'm still free to get with whoever I want, or not to get with anyone at all. I know which I'd pick."

"Y-you don't know what it's like! To have everything planned out! Marry, have children, grow old together... I don't want to be alone."

"Oh, trust me, Miss Jackson, being alone isn't all that bad. It's being with the wrong person that causes all the problems," Matt touched the side of her face as he finishes giving that little spiel. Right out of a shitty Hallmark movie. And she seems to buy it, leaning into his touch.

"I... I don't want to be alone. I want someone to love."

"Well, I'm not sure about this, but... why don't we try this for a while? Just the two of us. Okay? And if you do end up getting married or something similar, well then good on you. But if you don't and it all goes horribly wrong...well, you're still okay, right? You won't have wasted your life."

"I... I suppose I can try, but..."

"But what?"

"I need a little more time-"

"No, you don't."

"Well, yes! Look, I-"

"How much time did you need to invite me in?" Matt presses, letting some real anger and impatience slip in. "Try to get me drunk? Take off your clothes for me? Don't puss out now." She grips her arms, distraught, thinking it over, before looking back up at him. Matt steps towards her, kissing her as to better guide her towards the bedroom. "Just... Try it. For me."

He can't help it, can't fight back that shit-eating grin as he's kissing her, and then pushes her onto the bed. As he climbs on up onto the mattress and the soft, clean sheets, he motions from her to his boxers. Raising a deliberate eyebrow, meaningfully, Matt hooks a finger in the elastic waistband and gives a 'thwap', to clue her in on where this should go. She bites her lip, looking down at the offending scrap of clothing still on him, only thing covering his crotch, keeping the real prize out of her… grasp. Then, with trembling fingers, she hooks her own fingers into the waistband and pulls them down off of him.

"Good choice," Matt says, voice getting thick and breathy. The air-conditioning on his exposed cock gets his whole body goose-pimpled, excites him all the more for getting warmed up.

Sally looks up at him expectantly, but he won't move into position right away. Instead, he just enjoys the view for a moment. Her eyes follow his every move, unblinking and filled with nervous anticipation. They also show a slight glimmer of adoration, it would seem. Fucking perfect.

"Can I...?" Her voice is barely above a whisper, but he understands the question clear enough. So, Matt nods, he nods and it makes him feel like a king or an emperor or something… 'yes, slave, you may touch the royal scepter, yes you may suck on it until it pumps out baby-batter, yes you may take it inside you and get fucked by a real man for the first time in your life, until you get baby-maker juice that might give you a real man's kid if you are fucking lucky…'

Slowly, Sally moves her hands towards him. As she moves them closer and closer to his manhood (his 'royal scepter'), she licks her lips reflexively. Oh, there'll be time for that, don't you get ahead of yourself you little fucking MILF whore…

When her hands make contact with Matt's cock, she stops, looking up at him. Her eyes are foggy and unfocused with raw, impossible to deny, lust.

Matt nods. Her hands are cold as they wrap around him. She's pretty good at determining the right amount of pressure to squeeze, and she starts to move her hands up and down. It's been a long time since Matt had someone just touch him like this, too long, and none of the pimply fucking skanks were half the woman Sally was. Still, she could be doing it more...

"Come on, you can do better than that. Put some heart in it." Her grip is already getting warmer. She blushes, but gladly continues. Matt lets out a small sigh of relief as he feels himself getting close.

Pushing her away slightly, he looks down at her and grins, eyes narrowing. That fucking P.E. bra is the first to go. He unclasps it and lets it fall to the floor, off the bed, out of sight. Sally watches as it goes, not bothering to cover herself (her nipples are that dusky pink he remembers, her breasts are perfect with barely any sag). Then she's looking up at Matt, almost worshipfully as he insistently hooks his fingers in the waistband and then slowly, tortuously, pulls off her underwear.

"Condom?" She asks expectantly. Again, these hang-ups of hers, with the fucking timing. It's almost enough to kill Matt's raging stiffie… well, almost. No, that's not the case, not even close. That anger, his impatience and frustration with her, he's going to channel it into properly fucking her brains out.

"Do you really need one?" Matt asks, no, he whines. But turns out there's only so much this magic pink lightning in a bottle can do and so he grumbles at her insistence, digging through the pockets of his discarded jeans and pulls a wrapper out of his wallet.

It's not exactly the most romantic moment, ripping open the plastic and then sliding it over his throbbing member. Still, she seems unfazed by the vulgar nature of the act, only a little bit surprised. No surprise, she's a mother, she's had sex enough to make a shithead son. There's plenty of experience she has to share. She's practically batting her eyelashes as Matt aims his manhood above her opening.

"I... I've never done this before-" She starts.

"Really? That's hard to believe." Matt quips sarcastically, still a little bitter about needing to wrap up his junk, and she blushes again.

"Well... it's true." She says. "This... this isn't like me at all..."

Yeah, go figure. Matt doesn't respond, just gives her a small smile and presses the tip against her. She's already getting wet, so fucking wet.

"This could be... fun." Matt says aloud, thinking of how to just fucking ruin, just completely debauch this foolish, slutty woman. His time with her was just beginning.

"Fun?"

"Yeah… I've never done this either. But you're right. It feels good." Matt thrusts forward, and she lets out a yelp of pain.

"It's fine," he says to her between bestial grunts. "You'll get better with practice." Without further warning or preamble, Matt pulls out and thrusts again; Sally grits her teeth and takes it.

"More? Yeah, you can take more," Matt grunts. He thrusts hard several times in a row, watching as Sally's breathing becomes more and more ragged.

"Yes... yes... like that... just like that..." She pants.

Matt takes one of her wrists and pins it over her head, then the other. Now, fully on top of her, she's helplessly spread out and giving him everything, and she's letting out yelps of pain with each time Matt thrusts forward.

"This… will be… so fuckin' fun." Matt smirks, as the pleasure builds.

"I... I'm going to..." She pants.

Matt won't, couldn't even if he wanted to, hold back. His body accelerates towards bringing her a release. "Come. Now." He demands.

She whimpers, shaking her head. So, Matt decides he has to increase his already punishing pace.

"Come for me." He demands again, not trusting himself to last much longer either.

"I... Can't… Can't..."

Matt rolls his eyes. Playing innocent now? Seriously, you fucking MILF slut? A little late for that shit. The genie isn't going back in that bottle.

So, he lowers his head and sucks on the nape of her neck. Hard.

"Agh! Oh my god!" She screams, arching her back. Her legs twitch. She lets out a long, loud scream of ecstasy. Matt can feel her tighten around his whole length, and he manages to thrust one last time as he releases his own load into this slutty MILF. A busting, both nuts emptied, climax that was weeks in the making and it lived up to the fucking hype. Then Matt collapses on top of her, catching his breath. Her breasts are just the best fucking pillows. She's panting, clearly trying to calm down from her powerful experience. Her hand is idly stroking his back, and Matt wonders if it's the hand with her wedding ring on the finger. Privately, he hopes it is. He hopes she's too far gone to care.

"What's your name again?" She asks.

And Matt just has to look up at that, see if she's serious. And when her face shows nothing but guileless shame, he can't help but laugh..

22 Sirius Black, Groundskeeper NSFW

Chapter 1 Cho Chang

As he roams the darkened halls of Hogwarts, Sirius reflects that, truth be told, his life could have gone a lot differently, mostly for worst. Not that he even knows the half of it. In another life, in another world where everything went to shit, Sirius Black would have spent over a decade languishing in Azkaban. He would only have recently broken free, and he would be a wanted fugitive on the run, doomed to get cursed through the Veil of Death by his insane cousin Bellatrix in another year or two.

In this timeline however, none of the preceding events had ever taken place, so Sirius' death wasn't quite as set in stone. Generally, in this timeline, the first Wizarding War against Voldemort had gone much better for the good guys overall. Most Death Eaters had actually been imprisoned, while the few left free such as the Malfoys were keeping their heads down and their noses as clean as possible, given just how many Gryffindors there currently were in the Auror Department.

Snape, meanwhile, had fucked off to Eastern Europe to conduct potion's research in peace after Dumbledore sacrificed himself at the end of the war taking Voldemort out for good. The aged wizard had left behind proof of Snape's assistance in spying on Voldemort, and that had let the greasy git get off with little more than a slap on the wrist. Not that Sirius minded all that much, he could even say he respected Snape more than he ever had before, after finding out what the man had sacrificed for their cause. After all, it was Snape that had been able to alert Dumbledore to the Dark Lord's plans and allow the aged wizard to confront Voldemort one final time on the front steps of Godric's Hollow that fateful Halloween Night.

As much as Sirius hated to admit it, it was thanks to Snape that James, Lily and Harry had survived that night, he was confident of that much. The Potters still lived and based off of Dumbledore's research into what he called Horcruxes, they were pretty sure Voldemort was gone for good. Dumbledore had at least been confident that he'd gotten every single one of the soul containers that the Dark Lord had been able to make before finally ending him entirely.

Regardless, after the war, Sirius had become an Auror alongside James for a while, right up until the Ministry had begun offering generous retirement packages to Aurors who quit early. As it turned out, with no war on anymore, they didn't need such a massive police department now that a lot of their criminals were languishing in Azkaban. Of course, as with all bureaucracy, that simple fact didn't quite reach the recruiters until about a year or two after the war. Recruiters, who of course had been going hard at finding able young men and women, wizards and witches, to join the ranks of the Aurors all throughout the war.

So yeah, when the Ministry had started offering a whole lot of galleons in exchange for 'retiring' early, Sirius had taken them up on it, even as James had stayed on and continued to rise through the ranks. He'd lived it up for a little while, but then he'd heard that Hagrid was leaving Hogwarts to work on a dragon reserve since the absence of Dumbledore left him feeling a bit disconnected from the castle as a whole.

Sirius couldn't quite say WHY he'd been so eager, but ultimately, he'd immediately dashed over to Hogwarts to apply for the open position of Groundskeeper with the new Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall. Needless to say, his old Head of House and disciplinarian from his Hogwarts days was a bit reluctant to let a notorious troublemaker and all around horndog back into the school, and in a position of authority no less, but Sirius had managed to talk her around.

… Alright, so he'd fucked her over her desk until she'd agreed. Minerva might have had some years on him, but she was still a hot Scottish dame, aging slower than any muggle thanks to her innate magic. Besides, the Headmistress had only been slightly reluctant… in the end, she'd let him seduce her like he'd seduced so many witches of all ages before her. Perhaps like Hagrid, she was feeling less attached to the old ways with Dumbledore gone.

Regardless of why Minerva was willing to let her hair down and get fucked in front of all of the previous Headmasters and Headmistresses, it had happened, and Sirius had taken up the position of Hogwarts Groundskeeper the very next day. Now, he spent his days patrolling the school grounds, making sure nobody snuck in and out of the school like he and his friends had done countless times during their years there, and banging any of the pretty fifth, sixth, or seventh years that he catches out of bounds or out after curfew.

Most of them have been thoroughly hooked on his massive cock, so most of the time he's just offering them another fix, so to speak. For a couple years a while back, Nymphadora Tonks and her friend Lena Oxton had been his favorites, but those two had recently graduated and gone on to join the Aurors. Of course, their trainer and supervisor, Captain Potter, had nothing but good things to say about how well Sirius had trained the little tarts in taking big, fat cocks.

Ah, but he was getting distracted. To be fair, nothing too exciting was happening at the moment. Sure, he'd noticed Cho Chang's name in the Prefect's Bathroom, but that was perfectly innocuous. Still, if nothing else happened, he just might head over to her- Ah! There it is. Sirius grins wickedly as he sees Cedric Diggory leaving the Hufflepuff Dormitory behind in favor of hurriedly making his way up to the Prefect's Baths.

Not in Sirius' watch, no sir!

Using the Marauder's Map to great effect, Sirius is able to cut Cedric Diggory off on the fifth floor.

"Mister Diggory."

Modulating his tone to be distinctly icy, Sirius watches as the Prefect freezes up and slowly turns around to face him.

"A-Ah… Groundskeeper Black… sir. I was just-!"

"Patrolling? No, you weren't, Mister Diggory. Tonight, isn't your night to patrol."

He can see the young man's shoulders deflating, and while part of Sirius feels a LITTLE guilty for becoming the thing that he and all of his friends most hated during their time at Hogwarts… he's a right selfish bastard, and you win some, you lose some. Cedric was just severely outplayed here, and he could tell that the young man knew it too.

"O-Oh… it's… not?"

"No. Back to your dorm with you, Mister Diggory. And if I catch you out again tonight, it'll be detention for the next month. Besides, there's no point in trying to sneak back. I'll be escorting Miss Chang back to the Ravenclaw Dorms personally."

Sirius was a bit of a hard ass these days, there was no doubt about it. Only to the male students, however. The male half of Hogwarts' student population positively hated him, he was pretty sure, and getting a detention with Sirius Black if you were a wizard was never something you wanted. Cedric hangs his head and nods as he mutters a quiet 'yes sir' before turning and heading back the way he came.

Watching him leave, Sirius then looks to the Marauder's Map again, slowly beginning to make his own way down the hall to the Prefect's Bathroom, even as he makes sure Cedric slinks back with his metaphorical tail tucked right between his legs. Eventually, just as Cedric is arriving outside of Hufflepuff's Dorms once again, Sirius arrives at the door to the Prefect's Bathroom. There's an eager grin on his face, as he tucks the map away and reaches out for the door handle.

Meanwhile, within the luxurious Prefect's Baths, Cho Chang is already lazing about in the swimming pool-sized bathtub, waiting for her boyfriend to arrive. Cedric is late, but that's alright, because it's given her the opportunity to get… ready for him. When she hears the door handle rattle, Cho eagerly swims over to the side of the bath and hauls herself up out of the water just a little, having practiced this move quite a lot by this point.

Propping herself up on her arms, she knows that Cedric will have a fantastic view of the soapy water running off of her perky tits in the moment that he walks in. He'll get hard fast, and they can move onto the fun bits all the quicker that way. He- Cho freezes up when, instead of her boyfriend, it's Sirius Black, the Groundskeeper, who strides in instead, his grin widening as he admires the view that she had meant for Cedric.

Cho snaps out of her sudden fugue when Sirius closes the heavy doors to the Prefect's Bath with a muted thud, and then locks them with a twirl of his wand. The clicking sound of the lock sees Cho letting out a yelp as she ducks back down into the water to hide herself beneath the sudsy surface of the massive bathtub.

Sirius, for his part, shakes his head mock-sternly as he starts to unbutton his shirt and get undressed right then and there.

"Can you believe it, Ms. Chang? Here I was, just planning on enjoying a bath in the best bathroom in the school, at a time when no student would be around to complain, when who should I find by two seemingly stand-up pupils sneaking around after curfew? Don't fret about Mister Diggory walking in on us… I've already sent him back to his dorms. As for you and me… I'm simply going to enjoy the bath I came up here for, and then I'll escort you back to your dorm as well. In the morning, I'll be discussing yours and Mister Diggory's punishments with your heads of house."

By the time Sirius is done with his little monologue, he's completely naked and slipping into the water himself, even as Cho hides her eyes for a moment… and at the same time peeks through her fingers to take in his beefcake appearance. Obviously, Cho's not buying Sirius' little spiel for even a minute. She knows his reputation; she knows what sort of debauched things go down in his hut next to the Forbidden Forest. The rumors that get whispered in the Girls' Dormitory are…

Even Ravenclaw Witches brag about having been plowed by the stud of a Groundskeeper. Those that have taken his big fat cock up their greedy, horny young twats claim that a good fucking from Sirius Black is the best way to clear your mind before a long study session. Even bookworms need stress relief, after all.

But… he's really got her over a barrel here, and she's pretty sure he knows it. She and Cedric WERE out after curfew, and neither of them had a Prefect's Patrol tonight to fall back on. In fact, that was exactly why they'd chosen tonight, because they had no responsibilities today. All the same, it was well within Sirius' rights to give them detention.

And with them both being Seekers for their respective houses' quidditch teams, those detentions could get in the way of important training, and… oh god, Mister Black sure was ripped. And his cock… his cock was huge.

Sirius grins as he steps into the shallower end of the bath, 'innocently' scrubbing himself down and in turn showing off his buff self. The man was Fit with a capital F, but then to be fair, this was a Sirius Black that hadn't spent over a decade in Azkaban. This was a Sirius Black who'd gone from Auror to Groundskeeper at Hogwarts, and while the latter didn't sound as physically taxing as the former, Sirius made just as many forays into the Forbidden Forest as Hagrid did… but didn't have any of the connections or innate ability to make friends with the aggressive and altogether dangerous magical creatures out there.

Sirius Black was ripped, and Cho knew that by necessity… but did he also have to have an utterly massive, mouth-watering cock as well? His erection, thick and veiny and at full mast, bobs up and down just above the water, in full view of the beautiful Asian witch, even as he hums a small tune to himself, not seeing to be paying her any attention.

But that can't be true. He must be watching her. Even still, that doesn't stop Cho from touching herself beneath the water. She's sunk up to only her nose being above the water at this point, trying to hide as much of her blush and her body beneath the sudsy surface of the bath as she can. Her fingers though, are betwixt her thighs, and she's playing with herself to the sight of so much delicious beefcake on display.

In the end, what's the point in resisting, right? It's inevitable, one way or the other, Mister Black always gets what he wants… and at this point, Cho isn't sure that it's not what she wants as well. Finally deciding to give into the inevitable, Cho paddles over to Sirius and stands up in the shallow end of the bath as well, blushing profusely as her eyes lock onto his huge cock.

"W-Would… would you like a hand in scrubbing, Mister Black?"

On closer inspection of his big, fat dick, there are smudges of at least two different shades of lipstick still wrapped around the thick base of his massive girth, and Cho finds herself unconsciously licking her own lips, wondering to herself just who could be responsible for those… and more importantly, wondering how long it would take for her to match them.

Sirius, meanwhile, admires the unobstructed view of Cho Chang's fit, lithe, seeker's bod as the young witch finally decides to give into him. But he can see what she's really interested in, so when he responds, he does so by reaching out with one hand and pushing the girl down to her knees in the shallower part of the bath, smirking as he rubs his cock up against her gorgeous face.

"Help yourself, Miss Chang. Cooperation can only help you and Mister Diggory at this point."

There's a flash of shame in Cho's eyes at the mention of her boyfriend, but Sirius just grins a little. Was it wrong, how much he enjoyed teaching these young witches that they didn't have to settle for inexperienced little boys and could indeed gain some experience with older men as well? Maybe a little… but if so, Sirius didn't want to be right.

Either way, Cho quickly gets over herself, making a concerted effort to lavish his cock with affection and worship for a good long while. She licks and kisses his dick all over, even going down to suckle at his huge balls… but when she goes for the finisher, when she tries to take him into her mouth, Cho finds that it's a struggle to get more than an inch or two of his mammoth-sized cock past her lips as she stretches her jaw to what SHE considers her limits.

Eventually Cho pulls back and lets out a frustrated noise as she jerks Sirius' cock almost angrily, staring at it in undisguised annoyance. Sirius, having been waiting for exactly that, just smiles as he cocks his head to the side.

"If you'd like, I can give you some accelerated deep-throat training, Miss Chang. I'll admit, it's a bit rough-going at first, and requires a lot from you… but I've put literally dozens of witches through the course at this point with a one hundred percent passing rate… and I'm sure a Ravenclaw like you would appreciate a more efficient learning method."

Accelerated deep-throat training sounds more than a little ominous to Cho, if she's being honest. But at the same time, seeing those rings of lipstick around the base of Sirius' cock proves that he's telling the truth at least partially, and they've awakened Cho's competitive streak. In the end, with a nervous nod, the Asian witch agrees.

Smiling, Sirius grabs his wand and casts a little spell on his cock to make it teeth-proof, increasing the durability of his member. Then, setting it aside, he clears his throat and speaks in an authoritative tone.

"Right then, Miss Chang, please tilt your head back and open wide."

Cho does as she's told, and what follows is Sirius shoving his cock right in between her lips, stretching her jaw far wider than she ever would have thought possible, and sticking his dick right down the back of her throat. And then he starts fucking her face like that.

Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"

He's reshaping her slender throat into the perfect receptacle for his cock, Cho quickly realizes. Naturally, she starts to panic at first, but Sirius has a firm, two-handed grip on her head. It actually doesn't take long for her to begin to get into it, first relaxing her panicked grip on Sirius' muscular legs to the point where she's stroking them affectionately, then eventually working both hands down between her own legs while happily letting Sirius control the flow as he forces her head to bob up and down on his cock.

She chokes and gags and gurgles around his impressive member, but thanks to the 'accelerated deep-throat learning', Cho is able to watch, eyes crossed, as her lips get closer and closer to the base of his cock. The accomplishment alone is enough to set her off a few times, and she manages to moan her way through a few shuddering orgasms with her lips suctioned around the base of Sirius' dick, before he finally dumps a massive load of spunk straight down her throat and into her stomach.

Cho doesn't know where she finds the nerve, but she swallows every last drop. She doesn't spit up even a little bit, managing to drink the entire cum load. When Sirius pulls his still-hard prick free and lets it slap heavily and wetly down onto her face a moment later, it's to find Cho ahegaoing like the finest bitch he's ever had, her eyes rolled up in her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth as she moans happily.

Of course, she quickly recovers and begins to drunkenly kiss and lick at the drool-soaked cock laying across her face, and Sirius has to admit… he's impressed. Chuckling, he says as much.

"You surprise me, Miss Chang. It's been a few years since I had a witch slutty enough to cum their brains out during the accelerated training course…"

Cho just moans, at least at first. But it doesn't take her long for the Asian Witch to come back to her full senses… of course, at this point, her full senses are telling her one thing and one thing only. She NEEDS this well-hung wizard's big fat cock buried in her needy little twat.

"P-Please, sir… please fuck me. Please, god, please pound me silly…"

All the while, she kisses and licks at his dick, trying to entice him, trying to push him towards taking her and using her like… like some sort of cheap whore, instead of the Ravenclaw Prefect she is!

Sirius, meanwhile, hums as he cocks his head at her.

"I suppose I could give you the accelerated anal training, since you enjoyed the accelerated deep-throat training so much."

Cho lets out a low growl at that, not even batting an eye as she meets Sirius' gaze from around his meaty cock, her desire and determination filling her face.

"We can do that later, but I want you in my pussy right now, Groundskeeper."

Sirius wasn't one to let a young witch like Chang order him around… but eh, he was pretty fucking hard, and she was just plain pretty. Chuckling, Sirius grabs the needy, horny slut of a witch by her hair and drags her up off of her knees. Before she can even process what he's doing, Sirius has dragging one of her legs up into the air and forced her to take hold of it.

He slams his cock up into Cho's sopping wet, tight nubile cunt without further ado while she's stuck in that standing split, taking hold of her and keeping her steady so she doesn't fall backwards into the shallow water as he begins to fuck her. The position, as lewd as it is, is also incredibly intimate, with their chests pressing up against each other, their entire bodies molding together with every deep, penetrating thrust Sirius makes into her cunt.

It's all Cho can do to focus on his face as she looks up at him, and he in turn smiles down at her knowingly. It's not long before she's screaming in ecstasy, orgasming explosively around Sirius' cock. But that doesn't stop him. He takes her like that, with her in a standing split, for a few orgasms before he finally blows his own load and fills her quim with his cum.

Not that he's done with just that…

Cho soon finds herself bent over the side of the bath, with Sirius having been juuust considerate enough to cushion it with a few towels stacked in a neat pile for her. As Cho leans over the towels on her elbows, she can feel Sirius' massive cock slapping down amidst her ass cheeks, she can feel his hands grabbing hold of her perky bubble butt and beginning to grope away at her.

She doesn't mind all that much, even though she's cum several times now, she wants more. She wants his dick back in her cunt, wants him to fuck her again. If he'd like to take her from behind this time around, well, Cho is A-Okay with that. Of course, when Sirius begins to play with her ass a bit too much, spreading her cheeks and pressing the massive, slippery head of his prick up against her sphincter, Cho whines in protest.

"You can bugger me later, Mister Black! My Ravenclaw cunt is what needs another lesson right now!"

Sirius chuckles at that, but in the end, he listens to her, thankfully. Cho groans as his cock slips down to her cunt and pushes up into her creampied pussy, spreading her lips once more. She moans and tilts her head back in ecstasy as he fills up her insides, stretching her nice and wide in that oh so satisfying manner. Some of his previous load ends up getting displaced and plopping into the water beneath her, but Cho is much more focused on how GOOD it feels to have the Groundskeeper's massive, fat cock buried in her needy little twat.

Reaching up, Sirius grabs hold of her by her hair, taking a fistful and turning it into a ponytail that he uses like a set of reins. His other hand comes around to grab at one of her tits as he pulls her partially up off the towel pile. And then he starts to fuck her. Cho moans like a wanton little whore as he plows her fields, as he fucks her from behind.

She can imagine how silly her expression must look right now, but she's glad that she can't see it. How humiliating, how degrading it would be… a shudder runs through Cho's body and she speaks before she can really think about what she's saying.

"L-Let me see…"

"Hm? What's that, sweetheart?"

"My… my face… I want to watch."

There's a pause as Sirius processes her words, and then, chuckling, he gets his wand and gives it a twirl, a stream of liquid silver flowing from the tip and forming into a solid reflective mirror-like surface a few feet in front of them. Then, he goes right back to fucking her from behind, and Cho watches the entire while as she gets to see her face contort in pleasure in the mirror, as she gets to watch herself get fucked by Sirius Black's big honkin' cock.

He's taking her to pound town for sure, giving her all he's got… or maybe it's just all she can take. Who is Cho Chang to say what is and what is Sirius' all? How does she know he's fucking her for all his worth? Wanting to encourage him to go faster, to take her harder, to make her fucked silly expression all the more ridiculous and humiliating, Cho pushes her hips back into his thrusting cock, as he pistons his prick into her cunt again and again, to completion after completion.

It's his third release, so it takes a while longer than the previous ones, but it's not like she minds all that much. Eventually she milks him of his seed yet again, and Sirius fills her with his cum yet again. But STILL, he isn't done. He takes her in a number of other positions after that, and the Asian witch learns just what an experienced older wizard with a big honkin' cock can do to a tight little Seeker like her.

Her favorite of the next few times they go at it together is undeniably the one where Sirius takes her out of the bath entirely, making a makeshift mattress out of towels and then taking her in a mating press, using his full, substantial weight as a hunky beefcake to drive his monster prick deep inside of her again and again, while holding her by the ankles, lifting her legs up high and spreading them wide in the process.

Needless to say, he makes her wail the entire while, turning her into his personal little slut… and Cho enjoys every last second of it, getting used and fucked senseless by the big, strong older wizard that is Sirius Black.

Eventually though, Sirius does decide to take a break. This is really only after Cho seems to have completely lost her senses, her eyes rolled back in her head seemingly permanently, her tongue lolling out of her mouth lewdly, and her body twitching and spasms in the throes of mini-orgasms that seem to be hitting her quite randomly.

Still, as Sirius is actually getting cleaned up in the bath that they've oh so thoroughly defiled with their debauchery at this point, Cho does finally fully come back to her senses. When she does, lifting her head up to look at where he's rinsing himself off, she licks her lips and rises from where he'd left her, crawling over to the bathtub's edge. Sirius chuckles and takes hold of her hair again, pulling her into the kiss that she's obviously offering up to him. When they pull apart, Cho's eyes are full of avarice and desire.

"We're not done yet, are we sir? I don't think that I've properly apologized for trying to be out after curfew quite yet… after all, you still haven't fucked my ass."

Sirius grins at that, clearly pleased with her 'deduction'. Using that to her advantage, Cho quickly hurries on.

"Mm, but maybe we should take this down to your hut, where there's an actual bed you can fuck me into as hard as you like?"

Seriously, as much as she wanted this to continue… the bath was not the softest place, and she was already beginning to feel sore from all the hard surfaces that Sirius had fucked her up against so roughly, even if he'd tried to mitigate that with towels. After a moment of consideration, the older wizard just nods, giving his assent.

Sirius gets out of the bath, and they begin to get dressed… well, Sirius gets dressed. He steals most of Cho's clothes, leaving her with nothing more than her shoes, knee-high socks, and outer robes to walk down to his hut in. Not that the Ravenclaw Prefect is complaining… she's in a great mood and looking forward to being Sirius' fuck doll for the rest of the evening. Like so many others before her, the Asian witch has completely fallen for Sirius' distinct form of 'charm'.

Namely, she's now addicted to his big fat cock, and is looking forward to spending the rest of her year finding opportunities to submit to another helping of dick from the great Sirius Black..

23 Sirius Black, Groundskeeper NSFW

Fleur Delacour

The Triwizard Tournament had come to Hogwarts, and with it a sizable portion of the two other major schools in all of Wizarding Europe, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang. Of course, in another time and another place, this would have been the precipice, and a young Harry Potter would have found himself thrust into a tournament who's sole purpose, ultimately, was really just to bring Voldemort back to life.

However, without Voldemort and his goons around to screw THIS Triwizard Tournament up, there's only three Champions to contend with, rather than having a fourth name, Harry's name, popping out of the Goblet of Fire. Cedric Diggory for Hogwarts, Viktor Krum for Durmstrang, and Fleur Delacour for Beauxbatons.

It's the latter who's most eager to get an edge over her competition, and the beautiful buxom part veela witch is already pretty sure she knows exactly how to do so. After all, the Groundskeeper's job was to effectively know every single little thing that happened on the school grounds, right? And more than that, it was the Groundskeeper's job to be aware of everything that came ONTO those same school grounds as well. Including whatever the Ministry brought in to be used in the Tasks ahead.

As such, it made perfect sense that the Groundskeeper of Hogwarts, one Sirius Black, would be the absolute best source of information for a Triwizard Champion such as herself. If she could simply convince the Groundskeeper to get on side and work with her, she should be able to plan and prepare for the entirety of the Triwizard Tournament… and with that amount of preparation, Fleur was sure she could have the entire thing in the bag, easy as pie.

So, without further ado, Fleur waits until the dead of night and then slips out of the Ravenclaw Dormitory where the Beauxbatons girls are all being housed and down to the Groundskeeper's Hut. As soon as she reaches the hut, she knocks on the door, determined to coerce Mister Black into spilling the beans to her. She is, after all, part veela… he would have to have a fairly strong will in order to resist her aura, and honestly, even with the things she's heard about him from some of the Ravenclaw Witches, how can a Hogwarts Groundskeeper possibly have anything approaching an indomitable will?

-x-X-x-

When Sirius opens the door, he's half-expecting to see one of his regular sluts breaking curfew in order to get their fix. Their fix being his big fat cock filling one of their slutty orifices. But instead, what he finds is the blue-robed French Champion slipping her massive mammaries and plush posterior in through the barely-opened door before he can so much as blink, shutting it behind her and fixing him with a sharp look.

Normally, Sirius would be a bit more annoyed at someone just barging into what's been his home for years, just like that. In fact, if it were a wizard instead, and a wizard he didn't have a prior relationship at that, he would already have hexed them sideways and taught them a lesson they'd never forget. But given Fleur Delacour's looks and figure, Sirius has already decided that he's going to fuck her brains out at least once before he lets her leave, no matter what she's intruded on his humble abode for. That'll be the lesson she never gets to forget, once he's done with her.

"You are zhe one zhey call Sirius Black, yes? Hogwarts Groundskeeper?"

Sirius smiles his most roguish smile, inclining his head slightly in acknowledgment, even as he cocks it to the side and eyes her up and down quite brazenly.

"I am."

"Zhen you will help me. You will tell me everyzhing zhat is brought onto the school grounds for zhe tournament, and in exchange, I am willing to have sex with you."

That French accent of hers is really doing something for him. But even as Sirius begins to grow down there, he doesn't let any of that show on his face. Instead, he merely cocks an eyebrow at her. Still, it's obvious that she'd heard all about him, if she was going to be that quick to offer to fuck him for information. Probably some of the Ravenclaws she was currently shacked up with had blabbed. Sirius would have to 'punish' all of them when he next got his hands on each witch… it didn't matter which had told, they'd all be happy to take their punishments, in the end.

Still, it was obvious that Fleur Delacour had learned the simplest truth about Sirius Black, one that even he himself acknowledged. Sex was the quickest way to get on his good side. It also seemed that she'd come to the same realization that most of the young witches who ended up getting addicted to his cock came to… he was handsome enough and built enough that she wasn't expecting it to be too much of a hardship. Little did she know that it would be VERY hard on her indeed…

Humming thoughtfully to himself, Sirius strokes at his beard, considering Fleur's offer. He honestly doesn't care one way or the other who wins the Triwizard Tournament. Hogwarts really wasn't the kind of school that instilled loyalty in the institution itself… more than anything, it split that loyalty by forcing everyone into the four houses and then having them compete for seven years straight for the yearly House Cups.

Maybe if Cedric were a Gryffindor, Sirius would care more, but he was older now and he'd learned a lot, truth be told. After all… Peter Pettigrew was a Gryffindor. And Severus Snape was a Slytherin. Fuck the houses… and fuck Hogwarts, especially if it got him some action with a gorgeous veela like Fleur Delacour. Yes, he was perfectly willing to entertain her offer… but of course, that didn't mean he was happy just accepting the first thing that'd come out of her mouth.

Smiling and playing along, the Groundskeeper raises both eyebrows at the impatient Fleur as she taps her foot, her arms crossed across her chest in a way that does nothing to hide her absolutely massive knockers from view.

"Oh? How often will you have sex with me for the information?"

Fleur's frown deepens and she scowls a little as she glares at him.

"Once, of course!"

That gets a laugh and a scoff from Sirius, and the Groundskeeper just shakes his head.

"There are three tasks, Ms. Delacour. And I don't know a damn thing about the second and third ones yet…"

It's obvious from the look of surprise on Fleur's face that she expected her veela aura to have more of an effect on him. While Sirius can admit that she is extremely beautiful, and he's definitely looking forward to fucking her silly, he's not about to let himself be led around by the dick by a young part veela like this one. Maybe if she were a couple decades older, and a full-blown veela, he would be happy to become her kept pet or something, but as it is, Fleur Delacour is just like all of the other witches at Hogwarts… very clearly out of her depths.

"… Zhis makes sense to me, yes. Very well, I will amend my offer. You will be allowed to have sex with me zhree times, one for each task."

Sirius is, of course, quick to counter this, grinning wickedly as he looks Fleur Delacour in her beautiful blue eyes.

"Ah, but we really have no way of knowing when the idiots in charge will actually get around to telling me about whatever they've brought onto the school grounds. And I can't exactly be seen inviting you down to my hut around such time periods anyways, now can I? You're going to have to visit me regularly, and if you're already here, we might as well have some fun. Let's say you stop by once a week for the rest of the Tournament, hm?"

The part veela's eyes widen in shock and surprise at just how much he's asking, and she hisses even as she shoots that down immediately.

"I am not a whore, Mister Black! Zhis is a simple transaction, not… not a long-term relationship!"

He's fully prepared to offer a rejoinder of some sort to that, but before he can, her glare softens a smidge and she counters his offer with one of her own.

"Once a month. Zhat is my final offer."

Chuckling softly, Sirius bobs his head up and down, even as he cheerfully agrees.

"Very well, you drive a hard bargain Ms. Delacour, but I accept!"

Truth be told, he fully intends to spend the evening fucking her so hard that she forgets all about their deal anyways, as well as her compunctions about being his pet veela whore. He fully intends to get her just as happy to fuck him on demand as any of his other Hogwarts fuck toys… ah, but what a catch she'll be.

Nodding with a look of determination on her face, Fleur reaches up and begins undoing the buttons on her blue robes. She pulls them open to reveal something Sirius had already expected… she'd come down here tonight not wearing anything under her robes save for a simple light blue, see-through nightie. While she's disrobing, literally, Sirius unbuckles his belt and unbuttons his trousers, and right as Fleur is setting her robes aside and turning back to him expecting to have him with his jaw dropped to the floor and his eyes the size of saucer plates, Sirius extracts his absolutely massive bitch-breaker of a cock from its confines, letting it flop out just in time to draw Fleur's eyes downwards with the movement.

Instead of Sirius being stupefied into silence by the sight of her, it's Fleur who finds blue eyes going wide as the part veela (and whole virgin) stares at the biggest cock she's ever seen in her life. It's not the only cock, as she's not a stranger to all sexual acts… no, in fact, Fleur Delacour had a storied history back at Beauxbatons, of giving some very lucky French wizards handjobs in exchange for their 'help' with the essays assigned to her.

So yes, she was no stranger to what a boy's cock looked like… but she'd certainly never seen a MAN's member before. And there was no denying that Sirius Black was a man, through and through. Her cute, pouty lips open, but no words come out. Her mouth is paradoxically dry and watering at the same exact time.

Stepping up to her, Sirius reaches out and grabs a fistful of the frozen silver-blonde's extremely lush locks, and gently but firmly begins to pull her down towards the ground.

"On your knees now… there's a good girl. Go on then… suck it."

The condescending tone he takes with her is what finally pulls Fleur out of her stupor. Her widened eyes narrow, her lips press together, and she darts her gaze up to his face to glare at him, before looking back at his monster of a member with some trepidation, but also a whole lot more resolve.

"Do not zhink zhat you can command zhe pace of zhis encounter, Mister Black. Remember your place."

She pauses for a moment, and then reaches up and grabs hold of his cock with both of her hands.

"My hands shall be enough."

It's immediately obvious that this isn't true. Her hands don't even fully, properly close around his cock, her feminine fingers, thin and small, running along his member and making it grow thicker and harder by the second, but not managing much more than that. Sirius still groans in enjoyment, of course, his hand still holding her by the hair. It's obvious that Fleur has some experience with handjobs… but equally obvious that she has zero experience with a cock this size.

But at the end of the day, the first thing all of Sirius' sluts learn is how to take his fat monster of a cock down their throats like a champ. So, if Fleur is going to be one of his sluts, well…

"You're never going to get me off that way, babe. And you WANT to get some of your saliva and drool on my cock before I get around to fucking you, I'm telling you that right now."

Fleur glares at him again, though the look is fairly ruined by her continuing to stroke his cock up and down almost enthusiastically as she does so.

"And why is zhat?"

Sirius just grins and winks at her.

"Lubrication, darling."

And there it is. Perhaps she was trying to ignore it, perhaps she just hadn't thought about it yet, but there's a sudden apprehension and fear in Fleur's eyes as the part veela realizes that yes, she's going to have to take this behemoth-sized member up inside of her. Hesitant and tentative as all hell, the French Witch nevertheless leans forward and opens her lips as wide as she thinks she can, spreading them over the head of Sirius' cock and beginning to lick and slather up the cockhead of his massive bitch breaker with her tongue and mouth, getting him coated in her spit.

"There's a good girl… but you're going to need to lube up more than just my tip."

And then he begins to push. Fleur's blue eyes widen and snap up to his face as she immediately grabs onto the front of his pants in response, but Sirius is forceful and firm with her, though never violent. He pushes inch after inch of his cock into her mouth and down her throat, and Fleur can do nothing but gag and choke on it, even as her skinny little neck begins to seriously bulge.

"Come on, you can do it… just keep swallowing. That's it…"

"Hulghk… Hulghk… Hulghk…"

Sirius' grin is stretched from ear to ear at this point, as he pushes Fleur ever closer to the base of his cock. In the end though, he can't get her there on the first thrust, and when he lets her pull back, she comes all the way off of his cock, gasping and panting, her massive tits heaving through the blue nightie she's still wearing, which is now getting progressively more soaked in her own drool, saliva, and precum, all of which are currently connecting her parted, panting lips to his massive, throbbing member.

"You… you are a beast of a man!"

Sirius just smiles, still holding fast to her silver-blonde hair as he cocks his eyebrow at her.

"If you can't handle it, then we can stop here. But I haven't gotten to fuck you yet… so there won't be any information in it for you."

Fleur goes rigid, glaring daggers at him while sneaking trepidatious glances back at his cock. In the end though, as every witch does when stuck between Sirius and a hard place, the French Champion… gives in. Opening up nice and wide, Fleur lolls out her tongue. A moment later, Sirius is back in her throat. This time around, the part veela actually takes his advice, continuously swallowing as he shoves his cock down her gullet. Unfortunately for her, this time around… Sirius is taking off the training wheels.

"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"

Taking hold of the part veela's head with BOTH hands, Sirius begins to face fuck Fleur Delacour something fierce. Her hands on his trousers clench down a few times in silent protest, but she never tries to push away, and in the end, she eventually lets go, her arms falling limp to her sides as she just kneels there and lets him have his way with her throat.

So, Sirius fucks her mouth long and hard, plowing her throat to his heart's content and enjoying just making an utter mess of the French Witch in every way imaginable. Fleur takes it all, of course, until eventually Sirius lets out a loud groan and shoves her face all the way down to the base of his cock, before cumming down her throat without warning.

Once again, the part veela's blue eyes widen, even as she fails to swallow his seed, and chokes on it instead. Some of his load still goes down her throat, but most of it ends up coming up and exploding out of Fleur's nostrils and the sides of her mouth, making even more of a mess as Sirius uses the beautiful French Witch's whorish mouth as his own little cum receptacle, not that his load can be considered little in any stretch of the imagination.

By the time he's done, Fleur is in ruins… just the way Sirius likes it. Chuckling perversely, Sirius pulls out of Fleur's throat and taps his cock on the dazed veela's forehead, making her go cross-eyed as her glazed blue eyes try to focus on it.

"Alright… I'm ready to fuck you now. Go ahead and assume the position."

When Fleur stares blankly at him for a moment, Sirius just rolls his eyes and twirls a finger in the air.

"Turn around and get on your hands and knees, you silly cunt. I'm going to fuck you from behind like the bitch you are, obviously."

Something akin to offense and pride begins to well up in Fleur's eyes again, and her jaw sets as her chest lifts with a swelling of breath, as if she intends to actually talk back to him. Sirius doesn't cock slap her before she can say anything… he doesn't have to. Instead, all he does is tap his massive member along the ridge of her nose again, reminding her of how erect he still is, and of how much of a mess his member is. Lubricant, as he'd said… she'd want to get him inside of her fast, before it dried up.

Breath hitching, whatever Fleur might have said in response dies on her plump lips as she does as she's told, the part veela turning away from him and falling forward onto her hands, lifting her ass up into the air in the process. The nightie she's wearing barely went down to her hips to begin with, but in her new position it rides up altogether, giving Sirius unobstructed access and a full view of her massive, pale, heart-shaped behind.

It's not until that moment, as he reaches out and grabs hold of Fleur's big bubbly butt with both hands, that he decides what he's going to do next. But then, Sirius has always been a bit impetuous like that. Without further contemplation, without warning, the Hogwarts Groundskeeper proceeds to spread Fleur Delacour's butt cheeks wide.

The only inclination that the still-recovering French Witch gets of what's about to happen is when his wand touches her sphincter and a sudden fresh and clean sensation travels up her spine like a chill. And then Sirius is shoving his lubed-up cock right into her pristine, just-cleaned ass, filling her inch by inch as he splits her back door open around his cock.

If there's anything that'll wake a freshly face-fucked witch up from her stupor, it's a surprise butt-fucking. Fleur's eyes widen, and her head flings back as she looks over her shoulder at Sirius with sheer panic in her eyes.

"Zhat… zhat is zhe wrong hole! Pull it out! Pull it ou-mmph!"

Sirius just laughs and reaches forward, hooking three fingers into the side of her mouth to shut her up and also pulling her head back at the same time, forcing her to arch her back as he starts thrusting away at her ass. Gagged by his digits, Fleur is reduced to grunts and groans as her entire body is rocked by each thrust into her ass, his cock, covered in her saliva and his cum, making decent headway into her virgin bowels with each pistoning motion of his bitch-breaking prick.

"It's precisely the hole I want to be in, my dear. You never did specify exactly which hole I'd get to fuck, you know. And besides, I thought you French Witches were supposed to be kinky. Are you telling me you're NOT an anal freak, you little whore?"

Fleur can do nothing but garble angrily around his fingers in distress. But Sirius knows just how to treat an uppity witch like Fleur Delacour. He's handled more than his fair share of bitches over the years. As expected, ass-fucking the French cunt nice and long is exactly what the doctor ordered. Her panic and anger begin to bleed away quickly enough when she realizes he's actually not hurting her. When the pleasure starts to overwhelm her, she begins to moan around his fingers instead.

It's at that point that he pulls his hand out of the part veela's mouth and instead grabs her silver-blonde hair, forming it into a ponytail and treating said ponytail like reins as he begins to fuck her even harder and makes her arch her back even further. Her huge tits bounce all over the place as he plows her behind from behind, and her jiggly heart-shaped derriere quivers and shakes from the impact of each of his thrusts again and again.

As much as she will likely never admit to it… Fleur Delacour IS an anal freak, something that Sirius extracts from her over the next while, as he makes her orgasm time and time again from his big fat cock, buried in her tight, heart-shaped ass. Eventually, he unloads inside of her, and her bowels are much more accommodating of his load then her throat was. By the time he pulls out, he's left behind quite the cream-filling in her ass… but that doesn't mean Sirius is done with her yet.

Pushing Fleur over onto her back, Sirius grabs the French Witch by her ankles and pulls her legs up into the air, while at the same time slapping his cock down across her cunt, naval, and even her abdomen. It makes a wet, meaty noise when it hits her cunt lips, showing just how absurdly sopping her pussy is at this point. Meanwhile, Fleur herself is visibly dazed, staring down at his dick in something of a stupor, blinking dumbly as she struggles and fails to process just how DEEP inside of her it will get.

She opens her mouth to say something, but before she can, Sirius cuts her off.

"You don't mind, right? I'm still hard, see… and it seems only fair that you finish what you started with this kickass bod of yours."

The compliment after so many degrading insults throws Fleur for a loop, and the French Witch blinks stupidly, opening and closing her mouth a few times before finally responding.

"N-No… zhat… zhat is alright. Please…"

She trails off, and Sirius just grins as he slowly, painstakingly slides his cock back across her gorgeous figure, along her toned belly and over her naval, until the head of his bitch-breaking member is finally pressing into Fleur's quivering quim. The rest of her isn't doing much better either, trembling by the time he's in position, though whether it's from anticipation or trepidation, he honestly can't tell.

"Ready for the rest of your life, slut?"

She looks at him, and Sirius just grins.

"Once you go Black… you never go back."

And then he thrusts in, filling Fleur Delacour to the brim before she can do much more than adopt a somewhat incredulous face. Her eyes fly wide open and the incredulity is wiped away in a second as he takes the virgin veela for a ride. The loss of her virginity, however, is barely a footnote in what follows as Sirius fucks the buxom silver-blonde bitch in a mating press, pushing her legs high over her head and slamming down into her cunt with every last inch of his cock again and again. He thrusts up against her cervix on his very first go… and then breaks through on the second, entering her womb itself with his massive member.

Fleur's beautiful blue eyes roll up in her head, and her teeth clench as her entire body seizes up. A moment later, the consternation on her face is wiped away as it contorts in pleasure instead, and she adopts a nice, fucked silly expression that Sirius is more than used to from his sluts, even as she orgasms explosively around his cock.

He fucks the big-breasted, snooty veela cunt for a good long while like that, watching as she completely loses herself in the pleasure, enjoying making her face change again and again as the ecstasy, bliss, and euphoria overwhelm her through climax after climax. He's not just fucking the Beauxbatons Champion, he's reforging her, making himself a new tasty little slut-whore that he intends to make use of all year long. Once a month his ass… Fleur will be lucky to not have the urge to seek him out more than once a week, by the time he's done with her.

Grinning wickedly, the older wizard settles in for the long haul as he teaches the gorgeous part veela beneath him exactly what it means to lay with a man instead of giving handjobs to boys in exchange for favors. Fleur Delacour's lesson… has just begun.

-x-X-x-

Hours later, Sirius finds himself lounging back in his bed, hands intertwined behind his head as he mentally pats himself on the back for a job well done. At the same time, he finds himself idly wondering when James will have a weekend free so that they can double-team his newest pet together. While he's pretty sure he could do it on his own, it would be a lot easier to convince Fleur to stick around the British Isles after the Tournament is over, if he had James' help to do it.

Meanwhile, down between his legs, a fuck-drunk, cum-drunk, lust-drunk Fleur Delacour mashes her huge tits into the bed and the base of Sirius' cock, even as she lays there sprawled out between his legs, licking happily at the cum-oozing head of his big fat schlong. She was wrong to think that just because Sirius Black was a Groundskeeper, he would be weak and easy to control. She was so, so wrong.

But at the same time, Fleur had never been happier to have been incorrect. As she slathers Sirius' cock with praise, she moans happily each time some of his precum leaks into her mouth, allowing her to swallow it down. She still intended to get that information about the Triwizard Tournament out of him, of course… but later.

Right now, she had a task before her, a job to accomplish. And while Fleur Delacour had half-assed quite a lot of things so far in her life, coasting through on her good looks and natural talent for magic gifted to her by her veela heritage, in this, she refused to do so. She would give the magnifique cock before her every last bit of her attention. It was no less than it deserved..

24 Sirius Black, Groundskeeper NSFW

Angelina, Alicia, and Katie

Its early evening, Hogwarts' curfew has just ticked over, and Sirius' finely tuned senses are telling him it's slut-hunting time. With Sirius Black as the Groundskeeper, practically every girl in the school knew that if you wanted to be 'caught' by him, all you had to do was cross his path just after curfew was supposed to be in effect. Any later and unless you went to the right spot (like say, the Prefect's Bathroom) you might just be caught by Filch instead, and nobody wanted that.

Even still, as Sirius strolls onto the school's Quidditch Pitch, he can't say for sure whether or not the three Gryffindor Chasers he finds running drills are there because they want him to catch them, or for sheer love of the game. They'd cancelled the school's annual Quidditch Tournament for the Triwizard Tournament this year, but for reasons that were never really adequately explained to Sirius' satisfaction. Why three events spaced throughout the year and taking up only a few hours each meant the Quidditch Games had to be canceled was absurd to him.

Sure, there was the hedge maze they were planning to start growing halfway through the year for the third task, completely ruining a perfectly good quidditch pitch in Sirius' humble opinion, but that was just it. They weren't growing it yet, they hadn't even started, as evidenced by the fact that the pitch was still open to students such as Angelina, Alicia, and Katie.

Having a more fast-paced, truncated School Quidditch Tournament for the first half of the year would have been just perfect in Sirius' humble, quidditch-loving opinion. But alas, he wasn't the one in charge of such things, at the end of the day. If he WAS, well, there would have already been a lot of changes around here, now wouldn't there have been?

Regardless, the Gryffindor Chasers had at least been diligent in keeping up their training, if not diligent in getting back to the dorms on time. Sirius was proud of them… but far too horny not to summon their quaffle into his hands with a quick accio. Three heads zip around to follow the quaffle with unerring focus, and three sets of eyes widen in surprise when they see him standing there holding it. As soon as the trio of Chasers recovers from said surprise, they fly down to join him.

"Ladies! Tsk, tsk… out after curfew again? Whatever am I going to do with you lot?"

He tries to act the stern faculty member, but truth be told it's probably not that effective when he's grinning wickedly as he chastises them all. Not that it matters, the witches of Hogwarts know what Sirius Black is about and never really buy his stern act even when he's doing it. Though, they're usually willing to play along for the sake of the roleplay if he does keep it up throughout their 'punishment'.

"All three of you have gotten so many warnings for this sort of thing, and I'm going to have to give you all detention this time, I have no choice."

He shrugs and lets out an exasperated, overexaggerated sigh at that. Of course, Angelina is quick to jump in, quick to… take part so to speak.

"Oh, come on sir! We're not THAT late. Maybe there's something we can do for you to just keep it at another warning again?"

She bats her eyelashes and Katie and Alicia both follow suit, biting their lower lips as well for maximum effect as Sirius' grin just gets bigger and bigger.

-x-X-x

As with the last seven or eight times that he's caught them training week, the four of them end up fucking in the Gryffindor changing room showers just under the Quidditch Stadium's stands. Not nearly as luxurious as the Prefect's Bath, downright utilitarian in fact, but good enough for a quickie with three hot teenage sluts.

All four are soaped up and under the shower spray in the big communal shower at this point. Sirius, of course, finds himself in the middle of a bit of a Gryffindor Chaser sandwich. Angelina and Katie are on either side of him, with his hands sliding along their backs to feel up their chocolate and vanilla asses respectively. Meanwhile, Alicia is knelt between his legs and sucking on his cock with gusto, staring up at him with wide 'innocent' brown eyes and affecting an absolutely gorgeous look with her hair wet and slicked back as it is.

"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"

Truth be told, Sirius gets a particular thrill out of seeing Alicia on her knees, bobbing up and down on his knob like she is. Of the three Chasers, Alicia was the most hesitant about fucking him the first time around, making a few noises about not being that into guys. It had been Angelina and Katie who had ultimately convinced her to give Sirius a try, and now, thanks to her teammates, she's the most eager cocksucker of the three.

It reminded the wizard a little of Tonks' friend Lena. The short-haired brunette preferred girls, but she always had time for a beefcake wizard with a fat cock, at least in Sirius oh-so-humble experience. Or maybe she just had time for Sirius Black. After all, once you went Black, you never went back. That was an adage Sirius had lived his life by.

While Alicia swallows his member, deep-throating him to the root again and again and gagging and gurgling on his cock as a result, Katie is on one side, feeling up his muscles and kissing and licking at his tattoos rather lewdly, while on the other side of him, Angelina is also molesting him while using her teeth to gently nip at his skin… at least when she's not turning his head away from grinning down at Alicia so that she can kiss him.

The foursome continues like that for a time, with Alicia eventually straight up choking herself on his cock from sheer enthusiasm and Sirius enjoying every last moment of it. But all good things come to an end, or as it was in this case, a pause. The pause comes when Sirius blows his load down Alicia's throat, the beautiful black witch swallowing it with ease of practice. She gulps him down, drinking every last bit until he has nothing left to give, and only once she's sure that he's done filling her stomach with his jizz, only then does Alicia pull back off of his cock with a pop.

When she comes up for air, Katie swiftly and fluidly drops down to her knees next to her fellow Chaser and wraps her lips around Sirius' flagging cock, both to wring the last of his cum out and to begin revitalizing him for the next go. It doesn't take much to get him hard as a rock again though, and when that's done, Katie turns and starts making out with Alicia, smashing her lips against her fellow Chaser's and doing her level best to stick her tongue right down Alicia's throat. The black witch immediately begins to reciprocate, and they're soon touching each other in ecstatic glee.

Angelina is quick to take over for the time being, giving him a handie as Sirius admires the bit of lesbian play between Katie and Alicia, the two young women kissing most lewdly, tonguing each other's throats for his viewing pleasure. He enjoys the show for a minute, but ultimately turns his grope on Angelina's gorgeous, firm, black ass into a sharp smack to her toned derriere as he speaks up.

"Alright, sluts. Line up."

Angelina pulls away from his side and Alicia and Katie stand up, still kissing for a moment before they finally pull apart as well. The trio of horny witches eagerly face the shower wall, hands pressed palm down against it as they bend over just a tad to jut out their firm, round behinds. Alicia takes up one end with her gorgeous black ass, while Angelina takes up the middle, her own skin tone a bit darker than Alicia's. Meanwhile, Katie is at the end, the white chocolate of the Gryffindor Chasers, with a pale bottom that nevertheless matches both Angelina and Alicia in firmness as well as plumpness.

Sirius strokes his own cock momentarily as he takes a second to admire the wiggling asses, each girl trying to entice him into fucking them FIRST. He also finds himself contemplating the gaggle of girls themselves. All three Chasers are fit, beautiful, and curvy, though to various degrees. They weren't given the nickname 'The Flying Foxes' for nothing, after all.

Katie is a fair-skinned, long-haired blonde, and without a doubt the most attentive of the three. Alicia is a little shorter than the other two, with mocha-black skin and dark brown hair. She claimed to be a lesbian before he got his hands on her, but now she was as hooked on his cock as any witch her age. Obviously, she was bisexual… or maybe just Sirius-sexual, on top of being a lesbian.

Finally, Angelina was darker skinned than Alicia, with black braided hair that went halfway down her back. She was by far the biggest and curviest of the three, and as tall as Sirius to boot with a little growing left to do. With the biggest tits, the roundest ass, but also the most musculature of the trio, Amazonian was the perfect descriptor for a witch like her.

In the end though, he decides to start with Alicia, since she did such a good job of polishing his knob and everything. Sinking his cock into the tasty little mocha treat from behind elicits a wanton moan from Alicia, and whines of disappointment from Angelina and Katie both as they watch their friend get railed from the side.

They needn't have whined though, because Sirius only stays inside of Alicia for a minute or so before pulling out, taking a step to his left, and ramming home right into Angelina. Grabbing onto her braid, he tugs her head back, using her braid like reins to fuck her even harder. He repeats the process he did with Alicia with the dark chocolate witch, only to pull out and step to the left again in order to penetrate Katie in the exact same fashion, grabbing HER long blonde hair and fisting it up into a ponytail next.

This continues for quite a while, with Sirius going on like that for some time, moving up and down the line of horny little slut-witches, sometimes skipping over one girl or going in a different direction to keep them guessing. But of course, he's not a cruel man by any means. Whenever he's busy fucking one of the sexy Gryffindor Chasers, he'll feel up whoever he's not fucking, reaching over to grope or spank one of the other girls if they're in reach, as the mood strikes him of course.

Fingering Katie, spanking Alicia, plowing Angelina… this truly is the life. The Gryffindor Chasers have to be Sirius' favorite group of witches to fuck. No one in Hogwarts can possibly measure up to the trio, though individually, Sirius has some favorites that would beat them out in a one on one, head to head competition, he's pretty sure. Regardless, right now he's got the Flying Foxes in front of him, moaning and mewling and squealing their pleasure as he fucks them one after the other and feels up the ones he's not fucking.

He's moving so fast and working so hard on all three witches that it's not long before they're climaxing, be it from his fingers or his cock. They orgasm fast, these Gryffindor Chasers, having a hair pin trigger when it comes to cumming their brains out from his ministrations. Sirius just keeps on working them over with machine-like focus and precision, knowing how this will end from previous experiences. That doesn't mean he's not enjoying himself though, it doesn't mean he's not putting his back into things as he has his way with the trio. It just means… he knows exactly how this is going to end.

Katie is the first to go this time around, as after a few orgasms, she can no longer support her own weight, her legs wobbling and more than a little shaky, right up until they give out from under her, causing her to slide down the shower wall to her knees in defeat. Alicia follows suit soon after, letting out an ugly cry of ecstasy and falling to her knees as well, unable to keep going. As to be expected, the two leave Angelina to get him all to herself for the final stretch. He's not at all surprised really, after all, this is how it always goes. Alicia and Katie do try their best to keep up, the poor dears, but Angelina just has more drive, or something.

Regardless, focusing all of his attentions onto the last woman standing, so to speak, Sirius grabs Angelina by her hips, digging his fingers into her dark chocolate flesh, and fucking her black ass even harder, plowing her singularly now with all his might. Angelina moans, she squeals, she screams as she creams herself around his cock. But all the while, her legs stay steady.

Eventually, it's Sirius that takes her off her feet. Now that he's focusing all of his ardor onto Angelina, he's punching deeper and deeper into her quivering quim with his cock and ramming her harder and harder up against the shower wall. Ultimately, this leads to Angelina going up on her tip toes and then ultimately leaving the ground altogether as Sirius pins her between the shower wall and a VERY hard place, that place being his big fat cock as it plows her senseless.

Angelina is positively SHRIEKING in delight by the time Sirius finally blows a nice, thick load inside of her, stuffing her womb full of hot spunk and creampieing the gorgeous little minx right there on the spot, giving her chocolate pussy a nice white filling. Even once he's cum inside of her however, Sirius doesn't pull out… not immediately.

Instead, he savors Angelina's tight cunt for just a little while longer as it weakly flexes and squeezes around his pulsing cock, her entire body shuddering and shaking still. If it weren't for the hot water pouring down on them both, she would most definitely be covered in sweat right now, and not just from their Chaser Practice earlier.

Still, eventually Sirius pulls out of Angelina's clenching quim, letting her slump to the floor just like her teammates. Both Alicia and Katie have turned around and are sitting against the wall, their legs splayed out and their fingers working away at their cunts, as they have been since they collapsed, and he started in on Angelina solo.

Angelina eventually turns and joins them in that sitting, splayed position, panting heavily as she looks up at him, or rather at his messy cock, which he's keeping out of the shower's hot spray on purpose and waving around in front of her face pointedly. Angelina dutifully and obediently opens her mouth, and Sirius leans against the shower wall above her head as he pushes his big fat dick all the way to the base, right down her experienced throat.

Her tongue immediately gets to work, as do her lips, and after a few slow thrusts, he pulls his newly-cleaned, spit-polished prick out of Angelina's throat and mouth and lets his monstrous member rest on her face, her black skin tone a stark contrast to his pale-white as he grins down at her, one of her eyes managing to peek up at him from around the cock she's currently got laid upon her features.

"Same time next week, Captain?"

The current Gryffindor Quidditch Captain licks her lips and then licks his cock before giving her answer with a grin.

"You better be here to make sure we don't break curfew again, sir~"

She eagerly gives his huge prick a few farewell kisses even as Sirius pulls away, laughing. Stepping out of the shower he goes to get dressed, all while the voices of all three Gryffindor Chasers fill the room, the trio pleasuring themselves under the hot spray of the shower… and, if he's not mistaken, pleasuring each other as well. Yep, both Alicia and Angelina are no longer moaning, which means they've either began making out, or more likely they're feasting upon Katie's tits or cunt.

Leaving the trio to their lesbian threesome, which will no doubt end in Alicia and Katie feasting on Angelina's quim in order to get some of his seed out of her, Sirius exits the Gryffindor Changing Rooms with a jovial grin on his face and some serious spring in his step. Now that he's had his way with them and filled his daily quota of fucking horny young witches silly, Sirius reflects that if the Gryffindor Team keeps their training up as they have been, they're going to do pretty damned well next year, when the annual School Quidditch Tournament is back on.

Yes, they'll do very well indeed… though that doesn't mean Sirius isn't going to keep taking opportunities to take advantage of the horny little wenches whenever they fall into his lap. Speaking of which, as he approaches his cabin, a flash of robin-egg blue catches Sirius' eye, and he finds himself grinning and slowing his pace just a bit as he spots a certain blue-robed veela slut waiting impatiently at his door.

Pulling out his pocket watch, the wizard checks to see what time it is for a moment, already wondering if James has finished his shift at the Ministry yet for the night. If he hasn't, Sirius is more than happy to handle things himself… but in the end, sharing is caring, and its always more fun to fuck a naughty veela cunt with a bro, rather than solo..

25 Sirius Black, Groundskeeper NSFW

Fleur Delacour Pt. 2

After a long but productive day at the Ministry, James is quite glad to floo into Sirius' cottage on the outskirts of the Hogwarts grounds, stepping out of the fireplace and into the cozy little place's main room with some bottles of Dragon Scale beer in hand. Despite the main room being occupied, his arrival goes completely unnoticed, as Sirius currently has his head back and his eyes closed as he lounges naked on his own couch. Meanwhile Fleur is bouncing up and down rather energetically on his lap, his monstrous cock up her ass and herself almost equally naked, save for some pale blue thigh-high leggings and her blue Beauxbatons high-heel shoes.

The part veela witch is currently playing with her own tits, grabbing and groping and squeezing her huge knockers with delicate feminine hands as she moans wantonly, and more importantly loudly enough to completely drown out the sound of the floo activating and James entering the cottage. For a minute, James just takes in and enjoys the view, admiring the sexy piece of veela ass in front of him quite literally.

Fleur's not the first teenage slut that Sirius has invited him around to plow senseless, but after a moment of mental comparison with the others, James has to admit that she's definitely among the hottest, if not THE hottest of the bunch. Honestly, it's a real shame that veela haven't felt welcome to visit Britain for the past few decades, but hopefully that's going to change real soon. They've made great strides in turning their backwards society around since Voldemort's death, in James' humble opinion.

Musing done, he sets the beer bottles down on the table without making any effort to do so quietly, a solid thunk and the clinking of glass on glass as he grins jovially.

"Well, well, what DO we have here?"

His loud greeting is what finally catches their attention, while the official robes he's still wearing cause Fleur to shriek in surprise and cover herself up. Or rather, try to cover herself up. Not even both of her thin delicate arms spread across her chest is enough to truly hide the massive knockers the beautiful young veela slut is rocking. Sirius, meanwhile, just laughs as James tosses him one of the beers and then offers another to Fleur outright.

Fleur, too stunned from surprise to answer, just stares at him wide-eyed for a long moment, until James finally just shrugs and pulls the beer back, popping the cap off and taking a long swig from it as Sirius begins to make introductions.

"Fleur, this is James Potter, my brother in all but blood. James, this is Fleur Delacour, the veela slut so hot and horny I was telling you about. You know, the one that's been keeping me so damn busy that I haven't even been able to think about banging the other Beauxbatons tarts that arrived alongside her in that giant carriage of theirs a few months back."

Fleur immediately flushes at Sirius' drawled description of her, and weakly tries to protest his words, despite the fact that she still has his cock buried in her ass.

"I'm… I-I'm not a slut!"

Said with a cute pout and in that cute French accent of hers, there's no denying she looks adorably sexy in that moment, even though that's not what she's going for. Sirius and James share a chuckle, but when James puts his beer down and shrugs off his official robes, hanging them over the back of one of the kitchen chairs, Fleur's resolve firms up a little bit.

Sure, she might have already given in and begun regularly sneaking down to Sirius' cottage to fuck him several times a week. Sure, that was in direct defiance of their original deal that she would only fuck him once a month. And sure, she'd eagerly agreed to every degenerative act that came to his filthy mind these past few months… but she draws the line at being a whore for him to pimp out and share with another man, even if that other man was apparently his best friend.

"No… I refuse! I will not be some… some toy for you to let your friends play with to your heart's content!"

Just as she's preparing to drag herself up off of Sirius' cock and grab her clothes so she could exit the cottage with as much dignity as she could possibly muster (that is to say, not much) James surprises her. Adopting a rather stern expression, he glares not at her, but at Sirius, his tone one of rebuke as he calls out his brother in all but blood.

"Sirius… did you seriously just drop this whole thing on Fleur without at least asking her opinion first? I was given to understand I was coming to enjoy a WILLING threesome with my best mate and a gorgeous witch tonight."

His reproachful tone has Sirius squirming like Fleur has never seen him squirm, even as the other man half-heartedly protests James' words.

"I just assumed she'd be up for it! How was I to know the little tart would grow a backbone now? She's been flexible up to this point!"

For a moment, Fleur actually thinks James might be on her side. She starts to think that maybe she might just get out of this with what's left of her tattered dignity intact, if James Potter is backing her up on departing… but a moment later, the veela, not exactly a dullard, catches on. They're just messing with her. Despite James' expression and tone of voice, James never stops stripping out of his auror uniform, and when Fleur looks back at him hopefully and even gratefully, it's to find more and more of his buff body being revealed to her gaze.

Fleur bites her lower lip, trying to fight it, trying not to get more and more turned on… but her urge to protest Sirius' treatment of her is fading by the moment as she witnesses just what sort of man that the hunky Groundskeeper wants to share her with. When James' abs are bared finally, Fleur starts to moan softly, squirming her impaled ass into Sirius' lap.

Then James' pants and boxers hit the floor, his huge cock is revealed to Fleur's eyes, and the veela slut, because truly that's what she is at the end of the day, begins bouncing up and down on Sirius' dick again, moaning like the wanton little whore she is, her arms finally falling away from her massive tits wholly and utterly.

Grinning, James strolls over to the couch with his beer in hand, and the moment his dick is in reach, Fleur grabs hold of it and starts worshipping it, unable to help herself. He's just as big and thick and warm and throbbing as Sirius, and she kisses and licks his cock all over, half because she's afraid of what he'll do to her if she doesn't get him well-lubricated before entry, and half because she just loves sucking the cocks of well-hung, muscular, older wizards like him and Sirius.

James lets her go at it for about a minute before tapping the blonde on the head, drawing her attention up to his face as her eyes uncross for a moment. He grins as she snaps out of her cock-hungry daze just long enough to meet his eyes.

"If you don't want to play with us, you can go, sweetheart. Sirius and I don't force girls to do anything they don't want to do. If you're not interested, I'm sure Sirius can call down some other pretty little thing who'd just love to take her place."

Looking past her to Sirius, James' face takes on a contemplative sort of look.

"What was that Ravenclaw you were telling me about, Sirius? The eager little beaver who just couldn't get enough of you in the Prefect's Bathroom?"

"Cho Chang."

Sirius has a shit-eating grin on his face as he answers, the Hogwarts Groundskeeper still lounging back, his arms spread across the back of the couch. Neither man is actually touching Fleur right now, the veela belatedly realizes. She's the one doing all the touching, all the work as she bounces up and down on Sirius' cock, impaled as it is in her ass, while at the same time slurping and sucking at James' member more and more enthusiastically by the second.

Recognizing fully now that he and Sirius are just plain screwing with her, that they both know she'll never ever take James up on his offer at this point, that she's in it for the long haul… Fleur pulls back from James' cock just long enough to deliver a half-hearted glare up at him.

"You're just as much of a beast as your brother…"

And then she returns to smooching all over his dick, completely enamored with this new cock she now has in her grasp. He truly does have a large member, and Fleur is obsessed with getting her tongue and lips over every inch of the damn thing. For a while, that's all that happens, with Sirius just sitting back and enjoying his beer and Fleur's tightening anal passage as she bounces her ass up and down on his cock.

James, meanwhile, stands there just as casually as Sirius is sitting, sipping from his beer bottle and maintaining his hands off approach, watching Fleur work over his cock with lidded eyes, but making no move to take control or even reacting all that much to her ministrations. He's as cool as a cucumber, save for the raging erection and throbbing hard-on that Fleur is dealing with.

Speaking of Fleur, she becomes increasingly enthusiastic as she tries her damnedest to provoke any sort of reaction from the auror she's currently bobbing up and down on. Kissing and licking James' increasingly slick cock, even grabbing her massive tits and wrapping them around his member to titfuck it, and in the end showing off how well Sirius has trained her in cock sucking by deep-throating the entire damn thing down her esophagus and into her gullet, her little neck bulging.

It's doing that last bit that sees Fleur go cross-eyed and blinking dumbly as she notices pink and purple lipstick marks smudged around the base of James' member. Someone else has been here before her… multiple someone elses, if the two colors are any indication. Pulling back from James' cock for a moment, Fleur eyes the smudges, realizing that they actually go all the way down to his balls as well.

Licking her lips, Fleur furrows her brow.

"… Why can I taste bubblegum?"

That draws a snicker from Sirius on the couch, along with a question to James.

"Tonks and Lena still using flavored lipstick?"

James rolls his eyes and nods, before finally reacting, grabbing Fleur by the hair and shoving her back down onto his cock. He misses thrusting his member into her mouth the first time though, so for a little while she's instead shoved into his balls, where she quickly begins to suck and slobber and lap at the sweaty nut sack. With the bubblegum lipstick, it actually made for a very strange combination of salty and sweet… but Fleur ultimately decided she didn't mind it all that much, even as her nostrils flare against the underside of James' massive cock, taking in more and more of his distinct musk and scent.

Eventually, he loosens his hold on her again and Fleur returns to alternating between deep-throating his entire member and giving him a superb titfuck with her absolutely massive milk jugs. It's during one of the latter periods that James lets out a groan, tossing his head back before throwing a raunchy, lecherous grin in Sirius' direction.

"It's been a while since you found yourself a witch with tits this big, hasn't it Sirius?"

Sirius just grins and inclines his head in agreement of the point, before musing out loud.

"It has… but there's a few girls in Harry's year that look like they could get this big with another year or two under their belts. Just have to wait and see, really."

Fleur, meanwhile, is rather eager to wring a few loads out of both men, especially since they're barely giving her the time of day, igniting the attention whore that's always lurking just beneath the surface. As a part veela, normally her need for attention is satiated by simply going anywhere… in fact, most of the time it's too much attention from a bunch of little boys that aren't worth her time.

But these two muscular, well-hung men are barely giving the time of day, talking about her like she isn't even there, even bringing up other witches in her presence. They're using her… no, she realizes belatedly. They're letting her use herself, after a fashion, making her do all the work as they casually catch up with one another like two good friends would. She's the entertainment, along with the beer of course… but honestly, Fleur doesn't give a shit.

She doesn't mind being the entertainment, so long as she gets some delicious, thick, creamy loads of cum from the both of them. Unfortunately for her, she's not going to have an easy time of it, as she's just starting to realize by this point. They've both blown more than a few loads so far today, James having some fun with his office sluts Lena and Tonks before he headed out, and Sirius having fucked the entirety of Gryffindor's Flying Vixens just a little while ago, among a few others he'd had some fun with earlier in the day, mostly in passing.

Fleur should have known something was up before now. Just how long was she riding Sirius' cock anally before James even showed up? And all without a single orgasm from the older wizard…

James and Sirius both finish their beers without even getting close to cumming, and after setting aside the bottles, Sirius makes a declaration that sends a shiver down Fleur's spine.

"I think it's about time to really break this slut in, don't you James?"

Shifting on the couch, he finally brings his arms down off of the back of it, grabbing the underside of Fleur's thighs and spreading her legs nice and wide to expose her sopping twat, which so far has gone untouched tonight, not even Sirius' fingers working away at her like they usually would in this position. Only now does Fleur realize why Sirius had been lounging back all that time, waiting instead of going to work on her like he usually did. He was waiting for James to arrive… and as the other man gets into position to double-stuff her alongside his brother in all but blood, Fleur has an epiphany.

She is, without a doubt, most definitely going to be broken by these two big, well-hung wizards. And by this point? She's looking forward to it. She has a feeling that by the time they're both done with her, competing in the Triwizard Tournament will be a distant second concern to her, far behind getting her next taste of huge, studly, British cocks.

And hell, maybe that's been their goal from the start… Fleur doesn't think so, she thinks Sirius and now James are just too horndogs with cocks big enough to put their money where their mouths are… but even if their goal WAS too distract her from the Triwizard Tournament in order to secure a British victory, Fleur is far too gone by this point to care.

James cock spears into her sopping wet, all too ready cunt with a mighty thrust, and Fleur shrieks loud enough that she'd probably have been heard at the Beauxbatons' carriage if Sirius hadn't charmed his hut to be nice and quiet. Without further ado, the two men begin to fuck her in earnest, Sirius gripping at her thighs and thrusting up into her ass from below, While James grabs hold of her tits and uses them for leverage to plow into her cunt.

Needless to say, Sirius gets much deeper into her bowels then before, now that he's taken the reins. Meanwhile, James is up against Fleur's cervix in just a handful of thrusts, and right on through into her womb a few beats later. At this point, the entrance to the blonde veela's womb is so weakened and battered from constant nightly fuckings by Sirius and his big bitch breaker of a member that it really can't stand up to his brother from another mother.

The two men fuck Fleur back and forth, achieving a level of teamwork that blows Fleur's mind, needless to say. To be fair to the young French witch, it's not like she's ever been fucked by two men at once before. Hell, before Sirius, she'd have categorized all of her previous sexual experiences as happening with boys, not men. Sirius was undeniably her first real wizard, once she got a taste of what he was bringing to the table.

But if even Sirius was enough to break her down and make her abandon her pride time and time again, night after night after night… well, two of him was far too much for the poor beautiful part veela. The slutty French witch just couldn't keep up with both Sirius AND James, and soon enough she's cumming her brains out, orgasming around James' cock again and again, while her anal muscles clench and squeeze down HARD around Sirius' member.

It still takes them quite a while to finally cum, both men having had their fill of some truly gorgeous witches before they got to her that evening. If Fleur weren't half out of her mind with lust and pleasure, she might have been more insulted and embarrassed that it was taking so long for her to extract even one load of cum from either wizard. She did still have some pride after all, even if it was mostly of a sexual nature these days.

As it was, Fleur was so out of her mind with pleasure, the constant orgasms drowning her in ecstasy, that she didn't even really notice neither man had cum yet. However, when they did finally cum, blowing their loads in her simultaneously due to years of practice double-teaming slutty witches, Fleur definitely notices that.

Eyes rolling back in her head and tongue lolling out of her mouth in a truly fucked silly expression, the part veela, French witch can only spasm and seize up as she's creampied in both of her lower orifices, Sirius' cum filling her bowels while at the same time James coats the inside of her womb and her inner pussy walls white with his hot jizz.

It doesn't end there, of course, the two men are still ready and raring for more, and Fleur is too out of her mind with lust and pleasure and ecstasy to even think about stopping. She doesn't want it to end, not ever… so she's all too happy to spend the next two or three hours getting fucked by the handsome, studly wizards, getting fucked in every way imaginable.

Eventually though, all good things come to an end, and even with as much fun as they're having, it's the end of a long day for James, and Sirius himself has work the next day as well. When they finally stop, Fleur isn't even fully cognizant at first, still somewhat lust drunk. It's only as James and Sirius clean up the place, as well as themselves and her with magic that Fleur begins to come back to herself.

The night comes to a close with all three of them chilling in Sirius' main room, sitting on the couch and finishing off the last of the beers. Even Fleur has a beer, as she sits between them on the couch, happily letting them grope her fat tits while she passes her beer bottle from one hand to the other so she can reach out and fondle their big cocks and hefty ball sacks in turn.

"You know, James… it is a Friday. If you want to take Fleur for the weekend, you could. She won't be missed until Monday, so as long as you can get back by Monday morning, all's well that ends well."

Fleur flushes bright red at that, but knows at this point that she's not actually going to say no to either of these two wizards ever again… not because they had something to hold over her head now or anything like that, if that was an issue then Sirius had months of blackmail if he really wanted to get nasty… but she knew neither man was like that. What they were, were two well-hung studly horndogs who liked to fuck horny, slutty witches… and Fleur was one hundred percent a horny slutty witch, there was no denying it anymore.

"Hm… not a bad idea, sure I'll take her home with me. Heh, I bet Lily would love to meet her."

That startles Fleur though, her blue eyes going wide. Lily was obviously James' wife… and she finds herself somewhat incredulous at the thought that the older witch would appreciate her presence in their home or their bed. Her incredulity must be palpable, because James and Sirius exchange a look over her head before chuckling at her expense.

"The one thing you should know about my wife, Fleur… she's a muggleborn."

"And also, the biggest pervert of all of us, but that comes with having a foot in both worlds, James and I always figured."

"Honestly, Lily is probably the biggest influence on who we are as men today. Muggle pornography was certainly eye opening."

"They really do it all, honestly… and magic lets us have all the fun in the world, even more so then them."

"You'll like my wife, Fleur. And I'm pretty sure she'll love you too."

And that's that. They say their goodbyes, but in the end, James doesn't even bother getting dressed, nor does he let Fleur either. He simply whips up a bag for their clothes, tosses Fleur over his shoulder barbarian-style, and strolls off into the glowing green fire of Sirius' fireplace. Fleur finds herself giggling in anticipation and waving goodbye to Sirius, even as they both disappear into the green flames.

Watching them go, Sirius lets out one last chuckle before getting up from the couch. Yawning, he stretches a bit before pondering something he'd said offhandedly earlier as he ambles off to bed. He really hasn't touched a single other Beauxbatons girl yet, despite the little tarts having been here for months. He knew for a fact that it wasn't for lack of opportunity, the French witches were all just as eager to get up to trouble after curfew as their British counterparts in Hogwarts.

Fleur had just been taking up so much of his time at night that Sirius had honestly been a bit waylaid by the insatiable part veela. With her gone over the weekend, maybe it was time to look into some of her schoolmates, and see just which ones would be due a punishment for sneaking around the school grounds late at night…

With a lecherous grin, Sirius flops back onto his bed and falls asleep in moments, quite satisfied, at least for the time being..

26 Malfoy's Promise 1

Summary:

AU. Malfoy once made a promise to Harry that he would one day make his wife his. Now Malfoy's come to fulfill that promise.

Chapter I: The Verdict

Sitting in the special atrium to the Wizengamot courtroom, Harry Potter stewed in the least formal robes he felt he could get away with in front of the leaders of the wizarding world. Beside him, his wife of two years — Ginny — sat in much nicer robes and gave his knee a comforting rub with a slight smile, signaling to Harry that his outward appearance of distant annoyance hadn't fooled her. Allowing himself to relax at the young woman's touch, Harry sank back in the far-too-comfortable seats that had been provided for them and tried not to rub his temples or leap to the floor to pace back and forth, entirely feeling like everything in the room was designed to lull him into a false sense of security.

It wasn't that the room was particularly comforting, mind you. Nor was it particularly discomforting. The walls were a dull beige that seemed far too boring for wizards; the bronze plaques of the doors glared at him; the vibrant red carpet snuggled with his shoe soles; the chairs held him like a skilled masseuse; and the portraits on the walls all smiled at him happily with the easy faces of midwits and amateurs content in their centuries of service to the Ministry of Magic and, by proxy, the Wizengamot. Though all of it was serene in a very mind-numbing way, it sat on Harry's mind like Hagrid sat on Hogwarts chairs. The problem was that it gave him, very strongly, the same impression as when Umbridge had tried, those few times, to be nice to him in a poor gambit to get information on Dumbledore, and made him certain the room was designed for powerful people getting bad news. It made him want to glare at everything until it burst into flames.

It didn't help that he was only here because of a typically enigmatic letter from the Ministry summoning him, and his wife, to one of the smaller Wizengamot chambers on the same day he had rather been intending to get started on a family with Ginny. Harry had been rather looking forward to the occasion with his curvaceous and entirely too tempting wife, and had been thoroughly annoyed by the fact the Ministry had chosen to summon him at the very start of his vacation time. Nevertheless, having little desire to become Undesirable Number One again — and even less to take on the Ministry, now that the War was over — he had been a good little citizen and trotted along at the appointed date and time.

Then he had been kept waiting. His first thought was that he was having the same trick pulled on him as when he had been put on trial before his fifth year, and that someone in the political arena he had been so studiously avoiding had decided to make a move for Harry's little-used power. Having not taken anymore kindly to this than the first time it had happened, and, being substantially more aware of things, Harry had demanded various things loudly and continuously until the plump man at the desk had managed to convince him that his summons was still at the appointed time and that the partial Wizengamot had merely run overtime on some other business with another wizard.

That had managed to get Harry sitting again, but it had made him no more friendly to anyone and still required the attentions of Ginny to keep things from devolving again. Intellectually, Harry knew that he was being somewhat unreasonable, but given that he had never had a reasonable dealing with any wizarding authority in his life he felt rather entitled to his behavior. Certainly it felt damn good not to sit and let things happen to him anymore, even if he was accomplishing nothing but widening the rift between him and wizarding authority.

Finally, a full fifteen minutes after when Harry had expected to be let in, a scrawny man with enormous glasses and a quill behind his ear opened a side door to the chamber. "Lord Potter, Lady Potter, please enter." Standing stiffly, Harry felt Ginny give his hand a small squeeze before leading them both through the small door and into the partially walled-off area that signified part of the wizarding court-room. Beyond the large benches that stretched around one-quarter of the room sat two other desks and chairs, beyond which lay a dais in the center of the room, more benches on either side, and a pulpit. These last two were already filled, with the speaker of the Wizengamot (a snotty looking Death Eater relative who hadn't been a Death Eater himself, choosing instead to use bureaucracy as the outlet for the sadism which was his inheritance) sitting on the pulpit and various members of the Wizengamot seated on either side.

The scrawny man directed them to their seats: Ginny to one of the benches behind Harry, and Harry to the leftmost bench facing the pulpit. When they were seated, the Speaker cleared his throat and said "This is a merely the sentencing of a case against Lord Harry James Potter, the outcome of which was determined in a trial in absentia. Owing to the fact that the Lord has, presumably, not previously known of this case, we, the Wizengamot, do now give him the opportunity to have the trial details read to him. Speak now, Lord, if you wish for the trial details."

Furrowing his brow, Harry wondered what case against him could possibly have been made — owing to his non-presence in the wizarding world for the past three years since Voldemort's defeat — but had the presence of mind to say "I would like them, please." There was a murmuring about the room, and Harry wondered if there had been some sort of proper wording he had neglected to use. Not much caring, seeing as how he had come in robes that even Ron would be able to tell were cheap, Harry merely allowed this to amuse him, smiling as the murmuring continued until the Speaker held up his hand, a displeased look on his face. Given that that was how it usually sat, Harry felt no more informed than before.

"Very well. Last year, on the 31st of March, 1999, a plea was brought before the Wizengamot by one of its members to create an assembly for hearing a case against one of its other members; you, Lord Potter. This plea was granted and this body was assembled, and the case was thus: that you, Lord Potter, were guilty of multiple attempts at line extinction in the second degree. Specifically, that multiple attempts on life were made, by you, against persons whose death would have resulted in the extinction of houses including: Lestrange, Malfoy, Black, Nott, Bode, Avery, and other, minor houses. As all evidence was already held by the Wizengamot from previous trials, namely your personal testimonies during trials at the end of the War, the trial was conducted in absentia of both the defense and the prosecution. You were determined guilty on all charges except those against Bode and Nott. Do you have any objections?"

Finally finding his voice, Harry managed to ask "You mean apart from the fact that they were trying to kill me?"

"That is why this is second degree, Lord Potter, and not first degree," the Speaker said in a bored tone, as though Harry were stupid for not knowing this. "If you had premeditated the killings and/or intended to extinguish the line you would have been arrested a year ago. Do you have any other objections?"

"You've got to be kidding me!" Harry exclaimed. "There isn't anything about self-defense in there?"

"The charges are related to the line extinction, not the act of killing nor intention to kill. Any other objections?"

"So you're telling me that if those guys had been anyone else I wouldn't be here right now?"

"That is why you are not being charged for anything related to actions against other servants of the self-styled Lord Voldemort," the Speaker enunciated. "Do you have any further objections?"

"Yeah, a big one! This is bloody unfair! Doesn't killing Voldemort get me any consideration?"

"The law applies to you, Lord Potter, the same as it does for everyone else, regardless of temporarily legal and unrelated vigilante actions. You yourself were involved in several cases involving charges of line extinction, so you should be familiar with how the law is applied. Now, again, do you have any further objections or may we proceed with sentencing?"

Trying to work his jaw free of where it had set stonily, Harry struggled to think of something but came up blank. Eventually he could only ask "Can I appeal this?"

"No, Lord Potter. All evidence used was evidence deemed truthful and legitimate by you yourself during the various trials you were involved in. There is no right to appeal in cases such as these. May we proceed with sentencing?" Stiffly, Harry nodded, and the Speaker hummed in distant satisfaction. "Very well. Let it be noted that Lord Potter has no more objections and the ruling stands. It now falls to me, on behalf of the Wizengamot, to pronounce sentencing for these confirmed charges." Now the Speaker cleared his throat. "Owing to the scope of these charges, monetary penalties would normally apply; however, due to the number of charges of this kind I can only recommend a sentence of mulier adultera. So the Speaker has spoken, so let it be." His gavel rapped, and there was a smattering of gasps across the room. Harry, being ignorant of wizarding law for the most part, sat there confused.

Looking to the scrawny wizard by his side, who had sat half-asleep through the proceedings, Harry hissed "What does that mean?" The wizard started, and then looked at him questioningly. "What does that mean? Mulier adultera? I don't speak Latin."

The scrawny man's eyes widened. "My apologies, Mr. Potter. I didn't think it would be so… harsh."

"What the bloody hell is it?" Harry demanded, getting fed up with the whispering throughout the room and wanting to know what injustice the Wizengamot was going to heap on him now.

"Er… well…" the wizard stammered, blushing. "It means 'an adulterous wife.' The punishment is that the Ministry, on behalf of the esteemed Wizengamot, will modify your marriage bonds in order that another wizard may… er… get rights to your wife. That is, the Lady Potter will become an open-concubine. Again, I'm sorry. For what it's worth, it could have been worse."

"What?!" the famous wizard exclaimed in a voice that was more roar than hiss. The term 'open-concubine' stirred something in his memory, but it eluded his grasp and he settled for fixing the other wizard with a burning stare. "What the hell does that mean? 'Open-concubine'? Are you telling me she's…"

"She'll still be your wife. She'll just also be the concubine of another wizard." Harry's stare turned thunderous, and he felt tears of indignation pricking at his eyes. For the first time since the start of the affair he turned his eyes backwards to see Ginny looking pale, and her frightened eyes met his. Trying to give her some sort of reassuring look, Harry thought he only succeeded in making her sick, for her complexion turned green. Feeling sick himself, Harry turned back around, somewhat in shock. The Ministry couldn't do this, could they?

His attention was diverted by the sound of a gavel smacking. "Order! Order!" the Speaker cried. "Now, onto precise business. The sentence stands, but it must be completed." He turned his eyes briefly to a parchment lying in front of him, before addressing the chamber again. "Owing to Lady Potter's pureblood status, those who are not pureblood are excluded from achieving rights to her. You may leave the court now." There was an immense shuffling as a few Wizengamot members rose to leave, and the reverberations seemed to quake Harry's stomach like jelly. When they had left, the Speaker resumed. "Rights are to be awarded via auction, with Lady Potter's open-concubinage to be awarded to the highest bidder." At this Harry heard a cry of anguish from behind him, and he wished for nothing more at that moment than to be able to comfort his wife. "Bids will start at five hundred galleons and increase by one hundred. The auction will start in one hour. Until then, the court is adjourned." At this pronouncement the Speaker rose and left the room, with others beginning to follow suit, and the scrawny wizard — who Harry now no longer cared at all to learn the name of, feeling irrationally like all of this was his fault — turned to him.

"I can escort you and Lady Potter out, if you like."

"We're fine," Harry ground out, and the wizard scooted backwards, before Harry powered through the gate towards Ginny and grabbed her arm, almost dragging her out of the room. Ginny didn't protest, following him out and through hallways. Harry didn't know how long they walked, only that the Ministry workers stayed out of his way as he thundered through until he found a suitably out of the way room to barge into. As soon as he did he exploded. "Bloody buggering fucking hell!" he swore. "Stuck up, unjust wankers! Treasonous fucking bastards! Fuck them! Fuck them all! I didn't ask for this! My wife — cheating on me!"

This seemed to jolt Ginny out of her state of shock, and her face reddened. "You?! You?! You're not the one who's going to become some fat Death Eater's fucking whore, now are you? And what's this shite about cheating on you? You think I want to fuck whoever pays the Ministry enough money? Like I'm just some tramp they picked up off the street? Fuck you!"

Harry, still too angry with everyone to think properly, immediately shot back "I'd rather be fucking some pureblood bitch than standing around emasculated as my life becomes sexless! At least you might enjoy the whole damn thing!" At this Ginny looked like she wanted very much to stab him, and Harry felt his head clear enough to say "Sorry. I didn't mean that. It's just… with all I've been through, you know?" Ginny's look softened, but she didn't seem anymore inclined to forgive him just then. "Gin, you know I didn't mean it, right? I'm just so bloody pissed off." He looked at her, her arms folded and posture defiant. "I know you'll hate this as much as I will." She softened again, enough for Harry to take her in his arms and press her smaller body against his. Errantly, he wondered if this might be the last time he'd feel his wife's untainted body, but he shook the thought away. Ginny couldn't be blamed for this. "I won't take this out on you," he whispered in her ear.

Her body was still coiled, but her voice was soft when she replied "Promise?"

"I promise."

She shifted under him and uncoiled, before sniffing angrily. "At least it'll give me a way to punish you when you're an arse, like now." Harry stiffened, and Ginny sighed. "Sorry. I didn't mean that either. I'll hate this. I know I will. Just like I know you will. I promised to be faithful and I'll be breaking that promise. Can you forgive me?"

Harry, who had grown stiff at her words in a way he didn't want to think about, merely kissed her ear before whispering into it huskily. "Yeah, I forgive you. I will forgive you."

"It's just…" Ginny sighed. "I'm not a whore… you know?" She panted slightly, and Harry hummed as he breathed down her neck to get to the zipper of her dress. "I'm really not, whatever the bloody Ministry says."

"You can certainly moan like one though," Harry purred at her, slipping the straps off her shoulders and ignoring his wife when she shot him a betrayed but guilty look. Instead, he took the opportunity to turn the redhead around and kiss her deeply, exploring her mouth as he had done so many times before. Ginny moaned, blushing, and Harry broke the kiss to mutter "You're such a dirty girl."

This time, Ginny merely hummed in agreement. "Yeah, I am. You like it though. You like it bad."

"Yes, I do," Harry breathed, taking in his wife's topless form before kissing her again, palming one of her fantastic breasts. "I love that you're such a dirty girl. A devious, bad, wild seductress. I love how impure you are in bed. And you're a naughty witch. You're going to be a naughty witch, aren't you? You won't be able to help it."

"I'm going to be such a terrible wife," Ginny moaned, and Harry felt himself grow harder.

"Maybe you should make it up to me," Harry suggested in a voice that wasn't terribly gentlemanly. This might be the last time he could enjoy his wife's unsullied mouth…

"Yes," the redhead groaned against him.

Just as he had placed his hand on top of her head to guide the young woman down, down, down, Harry felt something stab the back of his head, and he jerked away from his wife with a loud "Ow!" In surprise, Ginny fell over on top of him, knocking them both over so that her bosom was crushing his manhood. "Ah!" Harry cried again, in pain, and Ginny quickly rolled off him. Mood thoroughly ruined, Harry felt himself soften, and he looked around to find the source of the disturbance and burn it to a crisp. It didn't take long to locate it, and they found it was an enchanted paper plane beckoning them back to the court room. Harry groaned. His opportunity was over.

Hurriedly, Ginny dressed herself back up, slipping the straps of the dress back on and covering it with the cloak she had been wearing. She, too, wore a disappointed look, though not as disappointed as her husband's. Once they were cleaned up, Harry took them and managed to find the courtroom again, where a now sullen-faced Scrawny Man greeted them and led them back down to the back benches. There a new wizard was waiting, and Scrawny Man quickly introduced them. "This is Mr. Weaves," he said. "He's the court officer who handles… er… business of this sort. He'll be… presenting you, Lady Potter." Both the Potters glared at him, then at the new man, who gave them only a disinterested look in return. It occurred to Harry that the man looked about as sexual as being stoned to death, and wondered if it wasn't deliberate. The man seemed to have the disinterested look of some lesser insect, and gave them little notice. Harry settled for giving the man a murderous look, before sitting down in the benches and glaring at the rest of the room.

Rows and rows of Wizengamot members shuffled in to their side benches, and eventually the court was filled, the last being the Speaker who returned at the last minute to sit at his pulpit. Banging the gavel, he spoke once again. "Order!" he cried, and this time there was no delay. The room fell silent. "Before the auction begins, officer of the court, Mr. Weaves, will display Lady Potter for potential bidders. Mr. Weaves, Lady Potter, if you please."

"Come," Mr. Weaves spoke to Harry's wife, and Ginny glared at him defiantly for a moment before letting the fight drain out of her and rising. "Your cloak?" Reluctantly, Ginny took hers off and gave it to the man, revealing her tight but modest and functional black dress. Harry hoped he was imagining things when he heard several whistles across the room. For his own peace of mind he wrote them off as phantoms, figuring he must have misheard sounds through the glass separating him from the rest of the room. Wordlessly, Mr. Weaves gestured towards the dais in the center of the room, and the young redhead followed him, trying not to look nervous.

The witch and wizard made it to the dais far too soon for Harry's liking, and he liked everything, somehow, even less when it rose up to give the entire room a better view of his wife in her — far too revealing, Harry now thought — dress. "Lady Potter," the Speaker spoke again, "is nineteen years old and has been married for almost two years. She is currently a player for the Hollyhead Harpies, a popular quidditch team. She has C-cup breasts, is one-hundred twenty pounds…" the Speaker read off, and Harry felt himself tune out as his vision turned red. All of his wife's measurements — how did the Ministry even have them? — were read out to the entire crowd, and there was no doubt this time there was a smattering of approval.

It was only then that Harry realized that some sort of spell was being employed to give the chamber a closer view of his wife, and he smelt the desk in front of him smoking as his magic sought an outlet. Reigning in his temper, Harry brought himself back to the proceedings, noticing that Ginny was studiously avoiding his eyes, but glaring defiantly at every member that dared turn a lusty gaze her way. The Speaker made some gesture, and Mr. Weaves leaned to whisper something in the redhead's ear. The reaction was instantaneous. "No bloody way!" Ginny cried. Mr. Weaves whispered to her again, but Ginny, if anything, seemed even more irate. Giving up, Mr. Weaves turned to the Speaker, who nodded his assent, and with a wave of his wand Ginny's dress was in the air and floating down over his arm, while Ginny stood suddenly nude in front of the whole chamber, covered by nothing but a pair of red panties. Instantly, Ginny swept her arms to cover herself from the gaze of the crowd, and her face turned from defiant to mortified. Around the chamber there were mutterings, ones that Harry could only guess — judging by the fact that it was old witches doing the muttering — were of disapproval at his wife's choice of undergarments. Not that it was their bloody business! Harry shot them such powerful, hate filled looks that they instantly quieted, and the Speaker, who had raised his gavel, lowered it again without sound.

"Lady Potter, please," he addressed her. "These are a necessary part of the proceedings. Uncover yourself, if you please. We are adults here."

"Go to Hell!" Ginny snarled, and Harry felt a fierce pride well up inside him.

Mr. Weaves gave the same resigned look to the Speaker, who nodded his assent once again. Again the wand waved, and this time it was Ginny's panties that floated over his arm. Not only that, but Ginny herself found her arms outstretched, giving a seductive, if entirely utilitarian, pose to the entire room, revealing her complete naked glory. Harry's fist clenched hard enough that even his pathetic nails drew blood from his palms at the reveal of things only he, her husband, had up to that point seen.

There were jeers of approval throughout the chamber that more befitted a brothel than a government function, and Harry had to restrain himself from attacking them as his wife's naked body slowly rotated on the dais. Though her eyes were wide — with shock, anger, or misery, Harry couldn't tell — her face was distantly seductive, its high cheekbones and red lips arranged for all the perverted old wizards to see. Her slender neck curved downwards to her teardrop-shaped breasts the curved perfectly into her pale body, their small, pink nipples still erect from her near-romp with Harry earlier, much to the amusement and delight of the wizards throughout the room. Her fiery red hair hung down her backside to tickle the top of her firm derrière, something that was matched, everyone could see, on her front, where her womanhood was accentuated and complimented by a triangle of short, dark, red curls. Involuntarily, as Harry looked at his wife and then the appreciative gazes being focused upon her, he felt himself stiffen in his trousers.

This time there was no mistaking the cheers and jeers throughout the court, and Harry moved to stand before seeing two aurors, who had previously remained hidden in the shadows, move towards him threateningly. Overcome with rage, Harry almost decided to fight them, before looking up at his ashamed wife and seeing the pleading in her eyes. Even though every instinct screamed against him not to, he sat back on the bench. Waiting for the room to settle instead of ordering it, the Speaker sat with a pleased look on his usually terminally bored face. "As you can say, the Lady Potter is just as beautiful as she is reputed to be. Now that you have seen all she has to offer, which of you wishes her as your concubine?"

Immediately a cry went up, but the loudest was from Theodore Nott. "Five hundred galleons!"

"Bastard!" Harry couldn't restrain himself anymore, and almost leapt to strangle the offender when Nott sent him a condescending little smirk.

"Five hundred!" the Speaker affirmed, ignoring Harry's outburst. "Do I hear six hundred?"

"Six hundred!" someone called out. The bidding continued, but Harry began to fade out, going somewhat into shock. How could this really be happening? His wife was literally being sold as a sex slave to men he had fought a war against. On and on it went, until there were only two bidders left. Harry was surprised to see they were Neville and Malfoy. His stomach dropped, and he tried to contemplate which would be worse. His longtime rival or one of his greatest friends taking his wife? Some logical portion of his brain whispered that Neville was likely trying to win as a kindness, but most of him surged with the bitter sickness of betrayal. On the dais Ginny looked more broken than ever.

"Ten thousand, two hundred galleons," Malfoy finally called out, leaving Neville looking hopeless.

"Ten thousand, two hundred galleons," the Speaker recognized. "Do I hear ten thousand, three hundred?" Neville hesitated, glancing at Harry, who could only bring himself to half-glare, half-implore at him. "Going once!" Neville's hand twitched. Malfoy smirked at him, then directed an unreadable look Harry's way. Finally his gaze turned to rake over Ginny's body again, and his face relaxed with lust. "Going twice!" Neville seemed to realize that even if he were to bid Malfoy would still outbid him, and he slumped in his chair. No, Harry thought. It was though a nightmare were unfolding in front of him. His heartbeat quickened, and his palms grew slick not only with blood but sweat. This can't happen; this can't happen, he repeated to himself. "Done!" the Speaker cried, and there was a collective sigh of relief, regret, and dismay at the word. It was done. "The Wizengamot hereby decrees that Lady Ginevra Potter's marriage bond be modified in order that she may become the concubine of Lord Draco Malfoy, effective immediately, and order Lord Malfoy to pay a sum of ten thousand, two hundred galleons to the Wizengamot no later than one month from consummating his concubine bond. Thank you, Lords and Ladies of the Wizengamot. Justice has been served and the court is dismissed. Lord and Lady Potter, Mr. Weaves will advise you on your next duties. Good day." With that the Speaker vanished from the room, and, with a general muttering, the rest of the Wizengamot members followed suit, though many not before giving Ginny final, appreciative looks as she was handed back her clothes by Mr. Weaves and changed into them with an angry blush. Following this, the dais lowered and she and Mr. Weaves made their way back to Harry.

"I've never been so humiliated in my life," Ginny spat furiously. "Sold like a whore, and to Malfoy no less! Why–––" Her thought was cut off by the quiet voice of Mr. Weaves.

"Lord Potter, Lady Potter, follow me please."

"Where?" Harry demanded. "I'm damn tempted to leave this farce of a government right now."

"That would be illegal. Now, follow me, please. We're going to a ritual room to meet with Lord Malfoy, in order that you may become his concubine as the Ministry has decreed, Lady Potter." As if to reinforce this and dissuade them from running, the two aurors from before appeared at Mr. Weaves' side, and Harry, who had had his grip tightly on his wand, furiously relaxed it, tensing his jaw alternately. Ginny still looked like she wanted to murder one of the men before them, but a soft touch from Harry at her covered elbow (Ginny having thrown on as many clothes as possible since her embarrassment) stopped her from doing anything. Mr. Weaves gave them a stern nod, as if assuming their compliance, and turned to walk out the door. Reluctantly, the couple followed, the two aurors coming in the rear.

The walk through the halls were shorter than when Harry and Ginny had taken their too-short break, but seemed to stretch on infinitely longer by the stares they were all now receiving. If before the news had not spread or Harry's rage had dissuaded them, none of them knew, but whatever it had been it was not sufficient now. Some looked sympathetic, some looked smug, but by far the worst were those who looked jealous. Whatever the case, the Potters ignored them steadfastly until they came to one of the Ministry's ritual rooms. They were dismayed to find Malfoy already waiting there.

"Lord Potter," Malfoy said in a tone that bordered on mocking, giving him a slight bow. Then he turned to Ginny, eyeing her over as though he was seeing straight through her, now, baggy robes. "Lady Potter," he addressed her, attempting to take her hand to kiss it and smiling when she jerked it away. "I must say that you looked far better back in the chamber. Pity you didn't decide to keep yourself that way. Ah well." Harry, who had been restraining himself owing to the aurors, now strode forward at the remark, not entirely sure what he wished to do to his sometime-rival, but found himself held back. Malfoy turned to him with a small smile. "So, Potter, maybe I should have taken divination after all. I did tell you, didn't I?" It was then that Harry remembered where he'd heard the term 'open-concubine' before. He snarled furiously.

"I know it was you who arranged this, Malfoy! Somehow, this was you!" Harry accused. Malfoy merely held up his hands innocently, but before he could reply their talk was broken by a cough.

"If we could proceed with the ritual?" Mr. Weaves asked. Harry gave a final glare, but allowed it to subside in a manner that could only be taken as acquiescent. "Do you have everything you require, Lord Malfoy?"

"Of course," Malfoy replied happily.

"Very well. Lady Potter, if you could stand in the center there?" Ginny did so, if only reluctantly. "Lord Potter? If you would stand on your wife's left. Lord Malfoy, please stand on your prospective concubine's right." They did so, and then Mr. Weaves stood at the front, the aurors by the doors. Then he began chanting. Most of the ritual was a blur to Harry, who kept glancing at his wife's ashen face and Malfoy's expression of quiet satisfaction. He was cognizant of the fact, however, of the bizarre sensations his magic was giving him and the lights and sounds as it swirled around them, nor of the fact that, when it dissipated, he felt decidedly less manly and connected to Ginny. Finally, Mr. Weaves cleared his throat after all the chanting. "Lord Potter, please remove your wife's wedding ring from her left hand."

It was the most painful thing Harry had ever had to do, and that was coming from a man who had been tortured by Voldemort. It felt as though he were removing a piece of his soul as he raised Ginny's left hand to look at her ring. Slowly, but ineluctably, his fingers grasped around it, and it came tenderly off her ring finger. Harry looked up to see tears streaking her cheeks, and he couldn't help wanting to do so himself. It was though he was undoing his marriage to her — in actions inverse to what he had done on that happiest day of his life. In way, he thought, he was.

"If you would give the ring to Lord Malfoy," Mr. Weaves intoned. Harry's hand felt less like a hand than a claw as he extended it to Malfoy's outstretched palm, but even still the golden band dropped. "Lord Malfoy, if you would place the wedding ring on Lady Potter's right hand." Malfoy grasped Ginny's right hand far more roughly than Harry would ever have allowed to happen without a response and raised it. The Lord of the Potters merely glared at the offending limb, however. Without pretense, Malfoy slid Harry's wedding band onto Ginny's right ring finger, and there was a bright flash throughout the room. "The wedding band on the right hand signifies Lady Potter's status as an open-concubine, proclaiming to the world that she has a lord besides her husband. Lord Malfoy, if you could present the mark of concubinage?"

Almost eagerly, Malfoy produced something from his pocket, and with a closer look Harry identified it as a choker. Malfoy would brand his wife with a choker. Harry held back the tears that were now threatening to take the place of his anger, which had slowly been boiling away. The choker itself was thin, about a three-quarter inch wide and made of some black, silky material. It was diaphanous, but nevertheless it was easy to distinguish that it was crafted so as to appear made of two snakes winding around each other to come together in the front to bite a small, bronze medallion bearing the Malfoy crest.

"Very good, Lord Malfoy. Give the mark of concubinage to Lord Potter and instruct him as to its placement."

Malfoy did so, handing Harry the choker, and then whispering roughly to him "Fasten it around her neck."

"Do as Lord Malfoy has instructed, Lord Potter." With trembling hands, Harry moved behind Ginny, hating how she tensed when his hands touched her. With as gentle a touch as he could manage, as though she would vanish if he disturbed her too much, he lifted her chin and brought the medallion to her throat, lifting the fiery hair that he had always loved so much in order that he could bring the black straps of the choker around the back of her pale neck. As his fingers brushed the base of her head, Ginny closed her eyes, trying to stop the tears from escaping. Almost upon touching the two straps together, they lashed together and melded, seeming to become one as the choker shrunk to fit his wife, and the snakes writhed, throwing hints of green out in the light that Harry hadn't noticed before. There was another flash of light. "The mark of concubinage signifies Lady Potter's status as a concubine of the House of Malfoy for now and forever more, destined to serve her Lord Malfoy in addition to his wife. Finally, Lord Potter, if you would take your wife's left hand and stand before Lord Malfoy." A sick feeling in his stomach, Harry did so. "Now place her hand in Lord Malfoy's left, then bow to the new Master and Concubine, before taking your place behind them." If Harry had been set on fire at that very moment he would have been in more comfort than as he followed Mr. Weaves' instructions. All the same, Harry eventually placed Ginny's — his bloody wife's — hand in Malfoy's, bowed as he hadn't done willingly to Voldemort, and then stood behind them. "I now present to you all the new Concubine of House Malfoy, the Lady Ginevra Potter. Our business is concluded, and I wish you all a good day."--

Summary:

Malfoy begins exercising his newly acquired rights to Ginny. Ginny starts losing focus on staying faithful.

Chapter II: Adulterous Seductions

The days following the travesty of justice that had befallen the Potters were amongst the worst either had ever experienced, and it wasn't, per se, because Malfoy had exercised his new 'rights' to Harry's wife either. Truth be told, that was part of the problem — not that Ginny hadn't been forced to have sex with Harry's rival but the strain the anticipation of such put on their marriage. Harry had become as broody and ill-tempered as he had ever been during Voldemort's time, while Ginny was being forced to balance her husband's temper, her own emotions, and everything else. She could tell that thoughts of Malfoy defiling her ate at him day and night; whether she was at home or with her quidditch team; whether he was at work on a case or studying her like Malfoy's impending touch would make her unrecognizable.

That was not the worst, however. Worse was that news of the new status of the Potters' marriage had spread to the entire wizarding world, not the least of which were the press and (perhaps even more awfully) their friends and family. The press, at least, was predictable, if deplorable. Goodwill generated from Harry's defeat of Voldemort had lasted him a year or two, but he had rather unhappily discovered just how fleeting gratitude could be. If he had thought the media during his isolated years at Hogwarts had been bad, he had no words to describe them now. They alternately castigated and praised him, but Harry had managed to avoid most of it by living a private and secluded life.

That didn't save him now. The press was vicious, openly running articles from the vexingly factual 'Ginny Potter first open-concubine in seventy years' to more ghastly opinion pieces such as 'Potter the pimp? Politics as usual or the move of a new dark lord?' — which speculated that Harry had arranged Ginny's infidelity as a way to solidify his power base — or 'Ginny Potter: Less than innocent in sexual power-play' — which claimed that Ginny had been in love with Malfoy since Hogwarts and that marrying and then cuckolding Harry was part of her sadistic streak. And those were mainstream papers. More gossipy magazines and less-than-reputable journals had field days. 'Why Ginny Potter is the luckiest witch in Britain,' 'The disturbing fetishes of Harry Potter,' 'Potter couple looks to school friend for flagging love life,' 'Why open-concubinage is not as weird as you think,' and 'How to save yourself from a Pottering' were just some of the many headlines Harry and Ginny had thrown in their faces when they were out and about.

All that, however, was nothing compared to the reactions of their friends and family. Mrs. Weasley had given her condolences to the couple but hadn't seemed all that upset about the ruling. She had even tried to comfort Ginny — out of what she mistakenly thought was Harry's earshot — by reminding her that at least she had once had a slight crush on Malfoy, which she hotly denied. Harry had fumed about the episode for days afterwards. In contrast, the Weasley boys didn't seem to know how to act. They were still trying to accustom themselves to the fact that Harry was sleeping with their little sister; imagining Malfoy doing so seemed to be a little too much. They couldn't seem to decide whether to comfort Harry, help him get revenge, storm the Ministry, castrate Malfoy, or declare war on the world for their sister's virtue. In the end they settled for something like distant, confused concern, hovering around like tenacious fruit flies. Mr. Weasley, for his part, simply seemed to exist in a state of general bewilderment that preventing him even acknowledging the issue, save for general muttering about "those asses."

Hermione had been outraged, of course. Neither Harry nor Ginny had expected anything less. She had met the news with the pronouncement that it couldn't possibly be legal, and had, predictably, thrown herself into research. Neither had much hope of her turning up anything. Both had belatedly realized that if there was to be any hope of getting out of their predicament it had probably vanished when they performed the ritual. They had both been in a state of shock, and now bitterly regretted going along with the thing. Most likely, Harry thought, why the ritual was performed immediately. Nevertheless, the Potters felt it best to let Hermione work without reprimand.

Infuriatingly, Fleur had blithely declared Ginny lucky to be able to sleep with two men, something that had shocked everyone. It had also, to Harry's mind, rather highlighted the differences in attitude for those with veela ancestry. Or, he thought, perhaps not, considering that Mrs. Weasley seemed to tacitly agree. Ginny herself had quickly disabused them — in her typically fiery fashion — about any notions that she might actually be pleased with the arrangement. After that episode, none of them had dared ask her whether Malfoy had actually taken her yet. Instead, they settled for giving Harry pitying looks, which set him even more on edge. Or, in Mrs. Weasley and Fleur's case, evaluating looks, as though they were trying to decide whether he was still a worthy lover for Ginny.

Neville had been the one person they had both been expecting, and his sentiments had run much as they suspected they would. He had wanted to help them, he said, and Hannah had given her blessing. "I'm really sorry, Harry," he had said. "You know I'm not made of money… Not like Malfoy." Neither had been sure what to reply to that, nor when he said "I figured if it was to be anyone, you'd prefer a friend…" The meeting had been as awkward as any had ever had, and Neville had left in a hurry. Both the Potters had been left thinking the same unspoken question: Would it have been better for Ginny to be Neville's concubine? Dinner had been silent as a grave.

The most terrible of all their friends had been unexpected. Ginny's teammates on the Hollyhead Harpies had seemed to decide that Ginny's new status was something worth celebrating. Rather than as a concubine, they seemed to regard Ginny as some new mistress of Malfoy's and of her becoming a concubine as some masterful accomplishment of hers, that she now 'got to' have sex with two of the most sought-after wizards in Britain. More than a few had declared themselves envious. Some of the more daring had even questioned Ginny about which of them was the better lover, whether she had had both of them at once, or even whether she might consider some four-way arrangement. One particularly loud girl (a beater, predictably) had even declared Ginny unfathomably fortunate, saying "Now you won't have to cheat on Harry! Shame, too, because I had some great guys lined up for you who really wanted to have a go at 'the Chosen One's' wife." The same witch had even tried to declare a toast "to infidelity and new lovers!" but had failed when Ginny had given them icy stares. Suffice it to say that Harry now held them in considerably lower esteem.

All that, however, was still not the worst of all. No, the worst of all was that Ginny had been lying to Harry for weeks. She hadn't yet slept with Malfoy, but he had been visiting her. The first had been about a week after the ritual had been completed. Harry had been out at the time — she had coaxed him to return to work to 'get his mind off things' while she lazed about the house and tried to calm herself. She had been sitting at the table when there had been a knock at the door and she had stood to answer it, and before she knew it she had found herself, clad in only a bathrobe, slammed against her door and forcibly kissed. She hadn't realized it was Malfoy at first. At first she had simply been in shocked and then overcome by the passion of the kiss, and when she had gotten her wits about her she had begun fighting back. Malfoy had overpowered her easily, pressing her scantily clad body against his while he plundered her mouth. Ginny's little cries and protests only seemed to spur him on, and he had even been so daring as to fondle her breasts through her robe. The sensation had been just as good as always, and involuntarily Ginny had found her nipples hardening. She had even found herself returning the kiss. Inexplicably and without warning, Malfoy had disengaged and left. Ginny had been in such a state of disarray and arousal that she almost hadn't noticed, and had found herself feeling very frustrated and then very guilty. When Harry had gotten home she had told him that Malfoy had come 'round, and Harry had become so agitated that she told him nothing had happened when he asked. She was determined to spare him the truth, and so she hadn't told him about the subsequent visits.

The day after and the day after that it had happened again. Malfoy had taken Ginny and ravished her in different spots all over her house. The second day it had been while Ginny tended to her garden. The blond had snuck up on her and pushed her down onto the wet ground beneath him. The redhead had tried to push him off, but had only found that she had ridden up her summer dress so that he was settled between her legs. He had kissed her feverishly while the sprinkler charms soaked them (in retrospect affording him a tremendous view of her bra-free top). Ginny could not be certain, but she even thought she had felt his fingers ghost up the hem of her dress to brush her thighs. Just like the day before, he had vanished part way through his near-rape of her, leaving Ginny lying in the wet grass feeling very stupid and very frustrated. She also, to her horror, couldn't determine if the wetness between her legs was only from the sprinkler charms or not. She hoped that it was. At any rate, it took a little more than a cold shower before she was feeling herself again.

The third day, Harry's wife had decided to return to her quidditch team. She had been avoiding them since the 'celebration incident' on reluctantly given sick-leave, but she hoped to avoid Malfoy more. The captain had been only too glad to have her back, and for a little while Ginny was able to distract herself from her deteriorating personal life. She had worked up a sweat and played fantastically, and when practice had finally been called in the evening hours she had landed her broom coated in sweat and mud, her heart racing. Just as before, however, Malfoy had appeared out of seemingly nowhere. With little more than a quiet protest on Ginny's part they had become pressed in the bleachers, Ginny sitting on the protective fence while Malfoy snogged her silly. She had gotten mud all over him, but it had been nothing compared to the sweat. Her heart had already been pounding, but when he had, as ever, disappeared she had felt light-headed.

The next day, Ginny prepared herself for Malfoy's assault on her. She was on edge from dawn until dusk when she finally trudged through her door tired and sore, constantly expecting to be accosted by her decreed lover. The physical aches were nothing compared to the mental strain, however. Not just of being constantly on guard, but also of being all too aware of the fact she was in a constant state of partial arousal. Her nipples never quite softened and her panties were never quite dry, and though she tried, in her mind, to blame it on the cold night air and the sweat she had worked up during quidditch it never quite rung true. All the same, her vigilance was for naught. Malfoy never showed himself, and when Ginny finally changed into her negligee and lay down next to Harry it was after a day of having stayed absolutely faithful to him, at least in body. Her dreams, unwelcome though they were, were another matter.

Malfoy didn't show himself the next day either, nor for the entire week. By the end of it Ginny hadn't known whether to feel relieved or frustrated. On the one hand, a small, irrational part of her was hopeful that maybe Malfoy had given up on her and that her marriage to Harry would remain intact. On the other hand, a shameful, primitive part of her had grown to crave the excitement of being taken without warning. Not, of course, by Malfoy, but Ginny couldn't deny that her body reacted to the physical stimulation; she just wanted it to be from Harry. She wanted to be dominated by him. The problem was that he wasn't. He wasn't even touching her. The first few nights after the ritual she had thrown herself at him — partly to reaffirm their marriage — but some sort of magic had prevented them doing anything. Hermione had later informed them that the fresh magic of the concubine bond would prevent anyone but Ginny's 'master' touching her sexually, but all that both of them knew at the time was that they felt as though their genitals had been doused in icy water. Suffice it to say it was quite the turn-off, and after the first few times they had given up entirely. Harry, in fact, had been sent even further into his brooding and was quite unresponsive to any of Ginny's further advances, making her unsure of whether the jinx on them touching had been lifted or not.

There was also the problem of Ginny discovering she had a few kinks. Perhaps it was primal instinct or perhaps she was merely perverted, but the thought of being forcibly taken from her husband by another man was immensely arousing for Ginny. The thought that she might be forced to spread her legs for a man she didn't want to have sex with both sickened and intrigued her. It got her heart racing and her hands shaking, stomach cold and sick with feelings that could have been either excitement or disgust of a most fundamental kind. Maybe it was both. Whatever the case, the idea that an — objectively, not that Ginny really thought so — attractive man would come and take her from her husband to his bed was an undeniably appealing one to Ginny. Regardless of the fact that Malfoy had the entire wizarding government behind him for the deed, the redhead's instincts to mate with the strongest man around roared with approval. The thrills of taboo and betrayal were also there, much to Ginny's disgust.

At first Ginny had tried to rationalize away these thoughts. She was a good girl and had been raised to be one; she was raised to keep her promises and do her duty. Such perverse things would never normally occur to her, let alone arouse her. They had merely been put in her head by recent circumstances. They merely aroused her because they were sexual, not because she especially enjoyed them. She was a good woman and a good wife.

A good wife who couldn't keep the thoughts out of her head. To be fair, initially Malfoy hadn't been making it easy. She had even managed to convince herself that it was something he had done to her, but then he had stopped seeing her. For the first time since she had started having sex, Ginny was cut off from all sexual contact, and she didn't like it. Moreover, she found her thoughts suddenly wandering to her master, and she could no longer blame it on his accosting her. When she had, finally, orgasmed with a cry of 'Draco!' in the shower after imagining him tying up Harry so he could have her alone in their bathroom her eyes and flown open and her hand had stilled between her legs after realizing what she had been thinking. At that point it was no longer deniable that she was turned on by being a concubine. They weren't foreign and they weren't forced on her. They were her natural desires. Never before had Ginny wanted to die so much as in that moment of realization.

So she had gone with the natural reaction and tried to suppress the thoughts. It had almost worked, too. Almost. It was hard when she had no sexual contact with Harry. It was even harder when her left hand felt so empty and her right felt so odd with a ring on it. Hardest of all when she moved her head and felt her choker tighten or its medallion press, cool, against her throat, which was all the time. She had even developed the unconscious habit of massaging her bare left ring finger or stroking the medallion on her neck. She tried her best not to do it when Harry was around, but she didn't always succeed. It pleased neither of them.

Eventually, however, she had broken. She was young and nubile and sexual and she needed release. And when she had masturbated and the thought of Malfoy, rather than Harry, entering her on her wedding bed had popped into her head she had not brushed it away. She had embraced it and let her hands wander, tugging, twisting, and being altogether more rough with her body than Harry had ever been. She had imagined her husband's rival forcing her to do all sorts of things, and when she finally came it was to the most satisfying orgasm she had had in months. She had felt absolutely disgusted with herself afterwards, but that hadn't stopped a repeat performance the next two nights. It was almost a guilty pleasure, like eating a whole box of chocolates.

Masturbation had quickly not become enough. Not when Ginny knew what good sex was like. The marriage limbo she was in, she realized, was killing her as well as Harry. Malfoy had not been seen near her since the quidditch incident, but neither had Harry made a move on her since their first, fateful attempts. Ginny had known what she needed to do, but she hesitated. The Malfoy she had known all the way to the end of her schooling had never shown mercy to anyone nor taken pity on them, but then that hadn't been the Malfoy that had survived Lord Voldemort's fall. Before taking Ginny as his concubine, Harry had even vouched for the man, if reluctantly. So perhaps, Harry's wife thought, all she needed to do was talk with him. Perhaps he would free her and allow her to go back to physically loving Harry. Or, at the very least (a demented part of her thought), it would spur him into not leaving her sexually inactive. Ginny tried to quiet that thought.

Nevertheless, two weeks after Malfoy's last (unwelcome) visit, Ginny found herself dressing up and going to the Ministry where Malfoy spent a good deal of his time (to the point that he even had an office). She tried not to think too much on the underwear or dress she had chosen to wear, but a small part of her suspected that she had been a little too eager to show off, given the circumstances. Ginny hadn't wanted to be seen going to Malfoy's office, of course (Merlin knew the rumors didn't need any fuel, let alone what Harry would say), and with great hesitation she had taken her husband's invisibility cloak. After popping in to have lunch with Harry and throw off suspicion for her visit, the redhead left a bemused but somewhat less broody husband behind and reluctantly donned the invisibility cloak. The trip to Malfoy's office had been far too short, and Ginny couldn't tell if what she felt when walking was terror or arousal. At any rate, she had stumbled in her high heels more than once.

For a lord of the Wizengamot, Ginny thought upon sneaking into Malfoy's office, his security was rather lackluster. There had been no guard nor even any alarms, and she had been able to merely open the door. Then again, Harry's experiences with internal Ministry security hadn't been much different. Shutting the door, the redhead turned to enter the inner office, and wasn't too surprised to see her 'master' sitting at his desk looking through papers. Whipping off the cloak and stowing it away, she knocked on the door, causing him to look up. If Ginny had been forced to describe his reaction to first seeing her it would have been something like a flare of deep, primal satisfaction. Seeing it flit across his face almost made her reconsider coming, but when his face settled into something more benign and bemused she supposed she had already come this far. Ginny Potter never backed down from a challenge. "Hi," she said without preempt.

Malfoy's lip twitched. "Hi," he replied. "I don't suppose you were here for a kiss and lunch date."

Ginny felt herself bristle but forced it down. "Not at all. In case you've forgotten, I'm married, and I'm faithful to my husband." She had to resist the urge to smack the brief, oh-so-Malfoy smirk that flitted over his lips at her affirmation. Physical violence would almost certainly be unproductive. "In fact, that's what I'm here to talk to you about."

"Changing your faithful status?" Malfoy prompted, and Ginny very nearly did slap him. "Sorry, go on," he said at her wild-eyed look, not looking very sorry at all.

"No," she bit out. "I love Harry, and that's never going to change. In fact, I want you to release me as your concubine. As soon as possible. Before I leave this office, if it can be managed."

Malfoy hummed to himself, as though deep in thought. "And why would I do this? I did pay ten thousand galleons to make you my concubine, you know."

"For Merlin's sake, Malfoy! Have some pity on us!" Ginny cried. "Even if you insisted on repayment, Harry could repay you the money, but frankly I don't think he should have to. He bloody well saved your life personally, he spared you Azkaban, and he spared you life as a slave to bloody Voldemort! Isn't that enough to give him the smallest courtesy of not fucking his wife?"

Malfoy's mouth had set into a small line at this outburst, but he didn't quite look angry. Instead, he merely rummaged around until he found a sheet of paper and placed it in front of her. "You're not just asking me to forfeit money, you're asking me to subvert Wizengamot rulings. That is the notice of your husband's sentencing; I'm sure you have one. It says, plainly, that he must suffer the punishment of mulier adultera. You must sleep with another man. That's what the highest wizarding authority has decided."

"Bugger the Ministry! I didn't do what they said when they wanted me to turn in my friends and I'm certainly not going to cheat on Harry just because they say so!" Seeing Malfoy's unimpressed look, she sighed. "You didn't have a problem ignoring them before. Can't you just do the right thing for once?" Malfoy's nostrils flared at this, and Ginny quickly amended, "Please. Malfoy… Draco, Harry's done so much for you; this isn't too much to ask."

"Debatable, but it doesn't really matter because, lastly, I can't release you as my concubine because you aren't my concubine."

"WHAT?" Ginny roared. "Then what has all this feeling me up and leaving me halfway to orgasm bullshit been?! If I'm not your bloody concubine then why can't I put my ring back where it belongs and take off this damn choker?"

"You're not my concubine yet. You're not my concubine because we haven't completed the concubine ritual which, as you can imagine, requires that you have sex with me… To orgasm, in fact." Seeing Ginny's look, Malfoy rolled his eyes. "Oh, please, you didn't think all the ceremonial fluff with Potter giving you to me was all that it took, did you? All that happened there was the Ministry's magic modifying your marriage bond so you can have sex with me and become my concubine. The rest was you taking the initial steps to become my concubine, which only fully happens when we have sex and both orgasm. Only once you're actually my concubine would it be even remotely possible to release you."

Ginny blanched. "No! You're lying. There's no way we have to… to… have sex before I can just be married to Harry again. There's got to be some way around it."

Malfoy shrugged. "It doesn't really matter," he told her, and Ginny's eyes turned from pleading to worried. "I'm going to be honest with you… as a courtesy…" He smirked. "I have no intention of not having sex with you. In fact, Ginny, I want to fuck you. I want to bend you over and take you. I want to do all sorts of things to you, and I can. And I will." His blue eyes bored into hers, at once so similar and so different to her husband's green ones.

"But…" Ginny started. How could he? Had he not changed at all? All Harry had done for him and he was still going to take his wife?

"From now on," Malfoy interrupted her, "you shouldn't look at that ring on your hand as a symbol of your marriage to Potter. You shouldn't even look at it as Potter's. If you need a reminder about whose woman you are first and foremost you'll look at the crest publicly displayed on your neck. You'll learn that soon enough. When you look at that ring you should see it as a reminder that not even marriage can keep me from a woman I want." Ginny shuddered and clenched her legs, looking at him in a whole new light. Just who was this man? "If you need to think of anything when you look at it, think that this is my thanks to Potter: that I allow him to touch a woman again."

"Draco…! You can't!" Ginny said, knowing the words were irrational even before they left her mouth. Malfoy really raised an eyebrow, saying nothing. "I'm Harry's wife. Doesn't that mean anything to you? What if your wife told you she was going to sleep with another man? What if…"

He stopped her with a gesture. "You're bargaining, Lady Potter. I'm not changing my mind… but you did get me curious. Why didn't Potter come here himself? Why just you? To be honest, I was expecting him to confront me, but word is he's just been stewing this whole time… He doesn't seem… to…" his eyes flicked to the redhead in understanding, "have… done anything," he finished slowly. "You wanted me, didn't you?" he asked her. "You two haven't done anything. That's what this is about."

"No!" Ginny protested. How could he get such a ridiculous idea? But a knowing smile was already making its way across her 'master's' face. How she longed to get rid of it.

"I didn't expect… But I suppose it makes sense…" he murmured to himself. Then he smiled widely.

"Look, Malfoy, I don't know what you…" But Malfoy stopped her again, incensing the redhead.

"You should get going. I hear that Potter leaves work early these days, so unless you want to come home with me and leave him wondering…"

Ginny looked at her watch and realized that she had indeed overstayed. She needed to get home, and she definitely did not want Malfoy to see invitations that weren't there. Hurriedly, she left the room, rearranging her dress that had somehow become disarrayed and praying that Harry hadn't decided to leave too early. She hadn't told him about her excursion for obvious reasons.

As she left, she heard Malfoy's parting comment. "Nice dress, by the way. Very sexy."Harry hadn't noticed anything amiss when he came home. Though he had seen his wife looked a bit unsettled, it was nothing much out of the ordinary, and after the lunch he had had with her his moods were sufficiently lifted that he didn't question her. Ginny, for her part, was merely in shock at Malfoy's response to her request. Not only that there was no way to get out of having sex with him at least once (and likely a whole lot more), but that he could be so… callous. Or selfish. Or domineering. Telling her he wanted her so plainly? Telling her she was his? He had some nerve. Or maybe it was merely a ploy to get her attracted to him. She wished it wasn't working.

It was another week after her meeting with her 'master' that his visits resumed. Much like before, they were unexpected and mainly about snogging her senseless, but Malfoy seemed to have grown more adventurous since Ginny had asked him to free her from his concubinage. Guiltily, the redhead wondered if she herself had prompted it by trying to get out of her predicament. Even more guiltily, she wondered if this was what she had secretly wished would happen when she had gone to see her 'master.' It was both better and worse than before. Her sexual frustrations would be somewhat eased, but never satiated. Malfoy had yet to do anything with her but some fondling, and Ginny had not yet orgasmed from his ministrations. Being taken almost to the top but always being let down was torturous, but Ginny was certain she didn't want to go back to no contact at all. At the same time, she wanted whatever Malfoy was doing to end. Really, she admitted to herself, what she wanted was a good fuck. If only Harry would give it to her…

She wanted it even more badly when Malfoy began torturing her. It was during one of their, now regular, heavy make-out sessions that Malfoy started. He was fondling her breasts through her thin summer dress and the redhead was moaning into his mouth. Then she wasn't as his hot tongue swirled around her earlobe. Insistent lips kissed down her neck, clouding Ginny's thoughts as she made little panting noises. Finally they came to her exposed cleavage, and the redhead had to resist arching her back to thrust her chest up into his lips when they began kissing down it. "You're such a bad girl," her master whispered to her. "A bad wife, moaning for another man like this. You're a bad wife, aren't you?" Ginny kept her mouth shut, but Malfoy kneaded her breasts again and a moan escaped. "Aren't you?"

Ginny couldn't stop herself. It was true, after all, and she couldn't think straight. "Uh huh."

"It's such a shame you're married," Malfoy whispered between her breasts. "Married women can't have their tits sucked by another man, and you'd like that, wouldn't you?" Again Ginny didn't answer. "If only I could just pull the strap of that dress aside…" He suckled her shoulder gently, nipping at the strap of her summer dress with his teeth and making motions to pull it over her shoulder before pulling it back again. The teasing was agonizing to Ginny. For Merlin's sake, she just wanted her nipples sucked. "But we can't. You're married." Then he went back to kissing her and massaging her almost painfully aroused breasts. Ginny almost told him to bugger her marriage and suck her tits, but her rational side prevailed and she didn't. She did, however, play with them furiously after Malfoy had left.

The next day, her 'master' was, if anything, even more attentive to her breasts. Ginny was practically putty in his hands as they kissed. Finally, when her nipples were so stiff it was almost painful, Malfoy's hand unexpectedly pulled the strap of her dress off her shoulder. It had been so sudden and without hesitation that Ginny didn't even notice her boob was hanging out for a moment. Only when she felt a rough hand palm her bare nipple did she realize, and her eyes snapped open while her 'master' was still tonguing her throat. "No," she tried to say, but it disappeared around Malfoy's tongue as little more than yet another moan. Instead she tried to push him, but her strength was no match and Malfoy was insistent. The kiss continued as did the fondling of her naked breast until the experience overwhelmed Ginny and she couldn't help but sink back into her pleasure.

Finally, the blond was suckling on her neck, and Ginny opened her eyes to see that the other strap of her dress was over her shoulder and her bosom was entirely exposed to her unwanted lover. With a motion she tried to pull the straps back up, but her arms would neither reach around Malfoy nor bend up to touch them. She was completely unable to cover herself until Malfoy stopped his ministrations. He didn't seem in a hurry, she thought as she bit her lip to stifle a moan from his hitting a particularly sensitive spot on her neck. "This is bad, he moaned into her ear. "You're almost naked for another man. Your tits are just right there. They're rubbing on my shirt. Can you feel it?" She could. Her stiff nipples were grazing against the impossibly coarse fabric they were pressed into, and it was driving her crazy. "I want to suck your nipples so badly, but you'd be cheating. You want this, don't you? You like showing me your tits. It turns you on, doesn't it?" He breathed into her ear and suckled her earlobe, and Ginny whimpered. "Doesn't it?" A hand slipped up the skirt of her dress to sit on her thigh, and, lightning quick, the redhead's hand caught it and stopped it.

"No," she breathed at him, eyes closed. The hand stilled for a second, but then began pressing forward past Ginny's resistance. "No, don't," she panted into his ear. The hand continued, forearm causing the skirt to bunch and lift up her pale thigh. "No, no," she sighed. Finally, her master's fingers reached the (far too skimpy, she now realized) panties she was wearing and paused.

"This is so bad," Malfoy whispered to her. "So wrong. We should stop. I can't believe you're letting another man touch your knickers." The fingers trailed along the waistband, playing with the little stylized loops and sometimes briefly pulling at the elastic. "I can't believe you wore such small knickers for another man. I wonder what I'd find if I took them off…" At this he kissed her again before Ginny could say anything, her protests dying in her mouth. Once she was sufficiently subdued again, the hand up her dress pressed flat against her stomach and slowly slid into her panties, cupping her womanhood for the first time. Her very wet womanhood. The redhead squeaked in surprise and shock, and Malfoy broke the kiss. "You're all wet for another man, you little slut. All wet for me. You're such a bad girl. Such a bad wife. If only we could do more than fondle… All this turns you on like nothing else, doesn't it?"

"No!" Ginny blurted. It was a stupid lie when he could feel how her body had betrayed her, but Harry's wife felt obligate. She couldn't be turned on by this. She couldn't. She had promised Harry she would hate cheating on him, and she couldn't break that promise. Without warning, the hand that had been on the small of her back swept down to cup her arse through her dress and lift her up slightly, forcing her leg to lift and wrap around him so she wouldn't fall. At the same time a single finger swirled around her clitoris, and the contact was so unexpected that Ginny felt herself tensing as the orgasm that had been building swept through her. "Uhhhhnngghg!" she moaned involuntarily into his ear as she shuddered from the pleasure. It was a small orgasm, granted, but it was more than Ginny had been experiencing for many weeks. His finger swirled around her clit, prolonging her pleasure, until, finally, Ginny came down from her high, panting.

"You're a naughty, cheating wife," Malfoy whispered to her. "You just came for another man. You got off to another man's touch." He suckled her neck again, kissing down to her cleavage. At the same time, his hand withdrew from her womanhood and he brought it between their faces. Looking up from her breasts, and slowly licked his glistening fingers in front of the redhead's confused eyes. Then, slowly and deliberately, he leaned up to kiss her again. Ginny leaned away, but even still his lips caught hers and she was drawn into another kiss, for the first time tasting her own juices. It was a wild, erotic thing. The kiss was broken once the taste vanished, and, without giving her time to think, Malfoy's lips moved to take one of the redhead's nipples between them. "So bad," he murmured around it. "We really shouldn't be doing this. You shouldn't be letting a man suck your tits like this while your husband's away." With a gentle nibble, her pink nipple was drawn between his teeth and softly pinched, and again Ginny couldn't resist moaning. Eagerly he worked on her until her breast was nice and erect again before switching to her other boob.

"Ah!" Ginny cried softly.

Back and forth he switched, kneading and pawing, licking and sucking, biting and nibbling. Soon enough, Ginny was on the verge of another orgasm just from her breasts, and she made little panting noises as she drew closer. She was so close… so close… Just a few more licks…

And Malfoy drew away. Ginny almost yelled in protest, but restrained herself. "No, we can't," he told her, a teasing little grin on his face. "You should be faithful to your husband." Ginny wanted to scream at him. With gentle motions he pushed the straps of her dress back over her shoulders and rearranged everything so that it was if his domination of her had never occurred. Then he walked away to disapparate, leaving Ginny standing there incredulously.

This incident seemed to set the pattern for the next while, though unfortunately without the orgasm. Malfoy now seemed to consider her breasts fair game, as well as her arse, and though he hadn't yet done anything more than cup her bare womanhood it happened enough with increasing frequency that some part of Ginny suspected he was merely building her up. Indeed, it was after one session, after Malfoy had given Ginny her first real orgasm in days (recently masturbating was just not doing the trick) that he made his demand of her. As Ginny lay disheveled, her breasts hanging freely with neither of them having made any efforts to cover them up, and panting while Malfoy walk to leave, he turned to her. "Do not wear any underwear with those dresses ever again," he told her. His gaze was so stern and she was in such a pleasurable, tired state that the redhead even nodded to this obscene request, and Malfoy looked satisfied before vanishing again.

The next day, Ginny had stood unsure and naked in her bedroom looking at her panties on the bed next to her dress. In a state of indecision she stared at both of them, different emotions warring within her. Harry had asked her what was wrong, but Ginny hadn't answered him. He merely gave suspicious, if puzzled, looks at the whole scene before shrugging and going through his morning routine. Ginny had sighed and gone to the shower. She took only the dress.

Harry's wife had to admit there was something erotic about not wearing any underwear with her dresses. Perhaps it was the thrill of being so exposed — or perhaps, a depraved part of her mind wondered, it was because there was no only a thin dress separating her naked body from her 'master.' Whatever it was, it made her worried that someone might somehow notice the slick trails down her thighs. It also meant, during her liaisons with Malfoy, that her was able to easily access her pussy. And access it he did. He didn't always touch her sexually. Sometimes they merely kissed heatedly, and sometimes he didn't appear at all. Other times Ginny had her breasts thoroughly ravished, and some other times she even got lightly fingered. Most rare of all, Malfoy sometimes brought her to orgasm, the only time Ginny got release. It was, again, in the aftermath of an orgasm that Malfoy whispered in her ear. Her bare, wet heat was rubbing against the bulge in his trousers, and Malfoy broke their kiss. "I want to lick your pussy." Ginny squirmed.

"No," she said.

"I know, baby. I know. You're married. We can't. We shouldn't." Then he kissed her again, doing so for the rest of their time together until he disappeared again. From then on, however, the teasing was ramped up. At first, Malfoy merely shifted them to laying side-by-side on the ground sometimes, snogging. Then he began playing with her legs and feet, occasionally kissing her calves and knees. It was spontaneous and without a pattern, surprising Ginny every time it happened. Other times, he would have her topless and expose her further; down to her ribs, then down to her navel. Then down to the top of her pubic bone, almost to the point that her pubic hair was revealed to him. Then he became adventurous, head slipping under her skirts so he could plant kisses along her thighs towards her core. Every time he pulled away before she protested and do nothing more than kiss or fondle her before disappearing, but every time he would start again. The kisses would get closer and closer until Ginny could feel his breath on her moist folds, and it began to drive her wild.

During one of these times, Ginny lay panting on the grass of her garden, for once fully covered by her dress. Malfoy had brought her to a small and quiet orgasm by fingering her, and now he lay blowing occasionally at her quivering pussy. Every now and then he'd plant a kiss on one of her thighs, prompting Ginny to once again attempt to close her legs before finding his arms stopping her. So she lay, merely enjoying the sensations and thinking as long as he didn't go further she wouldn't have to feel too guilty. He shifted, and Ginny felt his head move in again to blow on her.

And then a tongue run from the bottom of her folds to the top, dipping briefly into her before pressing roughly against her clit. The orgasm ripped through her before she was even fully aware of it, and she heard a voice cry "Malfoy! Yes!" His tongue was back on her, and everything was so wet that Ginny couldn't tell whether it was Malfoy's mouth or her own arousal. His tongue swirled and dipped and explored and probed, and it was almost overwhelming to Harry's wife. She had never been eaten out before, and the experience was so new and amazing that in what seemed like a very short time she was cumming again all over his face. She had nothing to compare to, but he seemed like an expert.

They said nothing as the cleaned themselves up, and it was only when Ginny was back inside did the guilt hit her. Not, she realized after sitting in the shower for a good long while, because she had let Malfoy eat her out but because she didn't feel guilty about doing so. In fact, she realized, ashamed, she wanted it to happen again. Orgasming like that was almost as good as sex, and she'd take what she could get.

Her wish was granted, to her shame. It took a few more sessions before Malfoy went near her womanhood again, and even then it took a small nudging motion from Ginny to initiate it. It was so slight that she could have pretended it was accidental, but her 'master' seemed to know exactly what it was, for after a moment she found herself hoisted up and pressed against the wall, her legs draped over his shoulders. For a second she worried that he might not do anything but tease her, but then his tongue was inside her and she was moaning in ways she had promised Harry she never would. Her orgasm, when it came, was just as good as ever.

Being eaten out by her master became something of an addition to Harry's wife over the next few weeks. It left her wet like nothing else, and it was one of the better experiences she had ever had to feel as though her entire pubic area was slick. At the same time, it gave her release like nothing else was these days, and she rationalized that it wasn't so bad to do with Malfoy. She wasn't doing anything, after all. He was doing all the work. Even if it was cheating on Harry, it was the least amount she could get away with.

It was during this time, while her pussy was getting acclimatized to Malfoy's mouth, that her husband seemed to come out of his funk enough to start getting sexual with her. Harry was being more affectionate, more the way he used to act, and Ginny wasn't terribly surprised when, one afternoon after he came home (and after a particularly good session with Malfoy) he pressed her up against a wall and kissed her senseless. Instantly, the sensation of having icy water poured all over their sexes engulfed the two, and Harry's lust-filled expression immediately turned to one of great anger. "Bloody, buggering Malfoy! Bastards! Bastards!" he cried, as well as a few other swears, before stomping off to his office. Ginny just slid down the wall, not sure what had happened. Whatever it was, she didn't mention it to Malfoy.One particular day, while Ginny was sitting in her robe in the morning at her table, sipping at a hot cup of tea, she happened to look out the window looking for owls, as was her habit. She hadn't really been expecting any that day, and was surprised when she caught sight of a large square. That was to say, she recognized, after a moment, a box in the distance, and then the far-too-small owl carrying it. Only when it came closer did she realize that the owl was fairly large as owls went and it was the box that was oversized, and she scrambled to open the window. All at once the box was sitting on her table, and the owl had disappeared fast enough that Ginny almost thought it had been a dream.

Dread and eager anticipation warred within her as she moved her trembling hands to open the box. It could only be from one person, but what would Malfoy have sent her? She was answered a moment later when she flipped the box open, and was shocked enough that she accidentally swept her teacup off the table, whereupon it smashed on the floor. The redhead took no notice, instead peering into the box as if in a trance.

A trance that was broken when Harry's footsteps came running. "What happened?" he called. Thumping from where her husband had been doing something in his office prompted her to seal the box back up, and when his nervous face appeared in the door he was unable to see the contents. "Gin, what's up?" he asked. Then, seeing the cup smashed on the floor, he waved his wand and repaired it, vanishing the spilled tea and placing the cup back on the table. Then he spied the box. His eyes narrowed. "What's that?" he asked suspiciously.

"Nothing!" Ginny blurted out, and before her confused and upset husband could inquire further she grabbed the box and ran from the room, sweeping into the bathroom and barricading the door shut with her back as she slid down it. Breathing heavily, she suddenly felt guilty again for running out on her husband. Didn't he have a right to know? But then, she thought, would he want to know? It would almost certainly infuriate him beyond reason, especially given that he could do nothing about it. Wasn't it her burden, primarily, to carry?

Ginny sighed and slid the box towards her. Folded neatly within their cardboard confines, nestled amidst paper stuffing, lay garment upon garment of very, very expensive lingerie. Some of it was black, some of it red, some of it grey, some of it green. Some of it was lacy, some was smooth. Some of it was shear, while some of it was opaque. Some was revealing, some was concealing. Some of it was comfortable and practical, some of it was meant to do nothing but scream 'come fuck me.' All of it was designed to tempt; to highlight her curves and seduce even the most zealous ascetic. And all of it was precisely to her measurements. At once, Ginny felt flares of emotion, amongst them indignation, delight, anger, satisfaction, disgust, pleasure, violation, and eagerness. She felt like a pampered sex toy, which, she realized a second later, was exactly what she now was. Feeling the emotions overwhelming her, Ginny closed the box and her eyes, and breathed. Calming down enough to deal with the backhanded, self-serving gift, Ginny opened the box and pulled out the note that was lying atop all the fabric. It read

Concubine,

You are to burn or dispose of all your old undergarments, save for your bridal lingerie, which you are to send to me. From now on, you are to wear no underwear other than what I buy for you. Feel free to wear anything I send you at your own convenience. Also feel free to keep it as prominently or secretly as you desire. However, should your husband ask where any of it is from you are not to answer him.

Your master,

Lord Draco Malfoy.

Nervously, Ginny swallowed. Nevertheless, as soon as Harry had left all her old underwear had left her house, the lingerie she had worn when she had lost her virginity to Harry sent off to his rival. When the redhead finally changed into one of Malfoy's bra and panty sets for the first time, she realized she had never felt so thoroughly owned. Though on the outside she might still appear to be Harry's wife, she realized, it would only take stripping her down to her knickers for anyone to see that she was now Draco Malfoy's woman. She had also never felt sexier.A few days passed, Ginny getting used to her new wardrobe, and Harry's wife found herself walking up the steps to one of Malfoy's residences. Unlike Malfoy Manor, which was large and imposing, this particular cottage was small and deceptively cozy. She wasn't quite sure why she had come to the cottage alone, without anyone knowing, except for the inclination that Malfoy's latest note probably had the largest part to do with it. It had been worded as a request to have lunch with him, but Ginny knew it was more of a demand. Rather than deal with whatever retribution Malfoy could come up with, she gave in and decided to come to the lunch. So she told herself.

The lunch was deceptively good like the cottage was deceptively cozy. Were it not for the way Malfoy behaved with her most of the time, Ginny might almost have said he was being respectful of her and, by extension of her marriage, the man who had saved his life. They — or, rather, he — talked about thoroughly nonsexual topics for the lunch, and by the time it was over Ginny almost thought she would arrive home without being dominated by her master. Almost. Until, as they stood, he told her "Take off your clothes."

"What?" Ginny exclaimed.

"Take off your clothes," he said more slowly. "I want to see what the lingerie I got for you looks like."

The redhead flushed, but obeyed her master all the same. Robe, shirt, and skirt came off until she was standing in the small living room wearing nothing but heels, a bra, and panties. Never before had she been so exposed to Malfoy. Not since she had been auctioned off, and even then they hadn't been this close. Eyes alight with unnamed emotions, her husband's rival circled her with visible appreciation. Almost hesitantly, his hand came up to brush the waistband of her panties, ghosting over the fabric and then trailing over her exposed skin before running along her bra. Ginny shuddered and closed her eyes.

His mouth came close to her ear. "Kiss me," he whispered. Ginny shook her head, and Malfoy drew away. She opened her eyes, and he was sitting in the armchair in front of her. His blue eyes bored into her own hazel ones. "Kiss me," he commanded, and his expression was so imperious that Ginny found herself moving towards him. Internally she battled. Being kissed by him was one thing, but kissing him voluntarily? How could she do such a thing? There was a line in the sand there. Her lips met his. It was chaste and brief, but when Ginny pulled away there was satisfaction in his eyes. "Now, I want you to really kiss me," he said. His hands were on her forearms, which lay on the arms of the armchair, and she couldn't move away. Her barely clad body hovered over him. She looked deeply into his eyes and found them unyielding. Obediently, she pressed her lips back against his, but this time opened her mouth and pushed her tongue forward.

What was she doing? She was snogging Malfoy! And he hadn't forced her! A part of her mind tried to get Ginny to stop, but it was hopeless. Her body wouldn't comply. In fact, it lay down and pressed itself against its master. Their kisses deepened, and Malfoy's hands began exploring her body without protest. It grew heated and feverish, and by the end of it Ginny found herself wishing it would be followed by an orgasm. Malfoy didn't seem inclined to oblige, and Ginny found herself returning home unsatisfied.

Again, this seemed to have set a new boundary. When he didn't have her wearing nothing but a summer dress he had her wearing nothing but a pair of the lingerie he got her. Sometimes he had her in her quidditch uniform or regular clothes to shake things up, but mostly it seemed his two favorite styles were far more skimpy. At the same time, he was now oftentimes insistent that she take more of a lead during their sessions, or at least that she take initiative. Soon enough, Ginny found herself planting kisses all over Malfoy's naked neck and chest, and after a little while, when he seemed to think she was comfortable, he moved on.

Yet again Malfoy sat in his arm chair, though decidedly less clothed than before, with a fairly active Ginny on top of him, grinding in a set of particularly shear, emerald lingerie. She was kissing his chest, sometimes flicking her tongue over his nipples, when she felt his hands on her head. The touch was gentle and unobtrusive, and initially Ginny thought he was simply holding her where he wanted her. Then, she realized when she found herself kissing hairs and his bellybutton, she was being moved downwards. Sure enough, soon her lips were on the fabric of his trousers, kissing his bulge.

Someone's hand — she wasn't sure if it was his or her own — unzipped his pants, and for the first time she beheld his manhood. It was certainly above average, she thought, but it had been so long since she had seen her husband's penis that she couldn't tell if her master was bigger or not. Harry was fairly well endowed, but he had never been so dominant with her, and the effect seemed to magnify her master's size. Without words, he took his mostly erect manhood in-hand and brought it closer to her mouth.

"Malfoy…" she started.

"You've given blowjobs before, I assume?" he demanded before she could continue.

"Yes, but I can't do this…" Giving her husband's rival a blowjob was too much. Kissing him was one thing, but this would be irrevocable.

"I know, baby. I want you to suck me off, but you're Harry's wife. You couldn't." Even as he was saying this he was rubbing the head of his cock across her lips. "You really shouldn't suck another man's cock, no matter how much you want to. You want to, don't you, concubine? You want to take your master into your pretty little mouth." Ginny almost opened her mouth, but fearing Malfoy might take that as some sort of invitation she resisted the urge. Malfoy seemed to sense this. "But we can't. Instead…" He pushed her to the floor into front of him, laying her down, but not before pulling off her panties and exposing her wet, bare pussy. With little prompting, his tongue was on her, and Ginny was writhing and bucking.

Two orgasms came before the redhead couldn't take anymore, and Malfoy sat back on his armchair, hauling her forward to lie on top of him. Belatedly, Ginny realized in her post-orgasm stupor that her master's hard cock was lying in her cleavage. With a little motion she tried to shift, but instead Malfoy merely pushed her down slightly. At the unexpected motion, Ginny gasped, and with a quick move Malfoy slid the head of his cock between her red lips. Her immediate reaction was to try to get it out, but her master held firm, and Ginny's struggles soon subsided. Once they had, her master pushed further into her, moving her head downwards into his crotch.

At first, Malfoy had to do the work for Harry's wife, moving her head up and down on his length. After a little while, however, and a stern look, Ginny had begun to get more into her blowjob. Malfoy had to admit that she was very good at them. She licked and sucked, slobbering over his shaft, responding in just the right ways to his grunts and urges to go on, never scraping him with her teeth and even attempting to take him into her throat. Finally, Malfoy drew close to his release, and the redhead going down on him intensified her efforts. "I'm going to cum in your mouth, Ginny," he grunted, saying her name for the first time, and Ginny's eyes widened. She tried to withdraw his penis from her mouth, but he held fast so she instead prepared for his load. Once, twice, three times she bobbed down on him, and then he twitched… "Oh, Merlin," he cried, and suddenly Harry's wife's mouth was filled with seed. Not allowing her to take him out, the redhead was forced to swallow his load, and even once he had stopped spurting she was forced to lick him up and down a few times so that his cock was completely free of cum. With a contented sigh, her master fell back. "Just as good as I imagined," he told her. "This is the first time you've made me cum, concubine."

Despicable though it was, Ginny felt a flare of pride at that.--

27 Malfoy's Promise 2

Summary:

Ginny finally becomes Malfoy's concubine.

Chapter III: The Summons

It was about a week or so later that Harry Potter found himself wandering through his quiet house wondering what was bothering him. Oh, there were the general problems of course. Work, personal life, and, of course, the latest horrific injustice the world had decided to inflict upon him of forcing his wife — his own bloody wife! he fumed — to become the concubine of his teenage rival. Those ate him constantly, especially the last one.

Those, specifically, were not what was bothering him tonight though. This was more of a matter of circumstances, and it took Harry a good long while to realize that he was feeling off. After a moment of further pondering, he realized that it was his instinct that something wasn't right in the house that was bothering him. It was the same instinct that had saved his life many times during his fight against Voldemort.

He kept searching the house, trying to figure out what was out of place, before it dawned on him what it was. The house was too quiet. Where was Ginny? She had been around that afternoon, but now that he thought about it he hadn't seen her since dinner. He had been so engulfed in his brooding and his work (that he used to distract himself from his brooding) that Ginny had somehow disappeared on him with him being none the wiser. He wracked his brains, trying to remember her schedule. Did she have some sort of Hollyhead Harpies event going on? Surely not a game; he couldn't have been so out of sorts that he would forget she had a game on.

Eventually he found the note lying on the table, but it didn't help him much. Gone out, it read. As if he couldn't tell that! he thought angrily, before deflating. He tried so hard not to take things out on Ginny and had thus far succeeded, but it was hard. Just being around her was a reminder of what Malfoy had stolen from him, to say nothing of that damned choker around her neck. Instead, he was burying his anger and retreating inside himself. He knew he was and that he shouldn't, but he couldn't help himself. He had nowhere to turn, after all.

When a few hours passed and Ginny still didn't return, Harry grew worried. Had something happened to her? His wife was a capable witch, but that didn't mean she would never be in danger. He knew that all too well. An hour more passed, and Harry's worry involuntarily turned to suspicion. What could Ginny be doing so late? What could take so long? Harry could think of only a few things, and they all involved a certain rival. When Ginny finally appeared, it was nearing midnight and she seemed quite exhausted. On top of that, her attire was entirely inappropriate for quidditch. Or for leaving the house, for that matter.

"Where have you been?" Harry demanded, and Ginny whirled to see him, a surprised, guilty look on her face. It only seemed to confirm Harry's fears.

"Out," his wife replied, tremulously. And no matter how he prodded, that was the only answer he could get from her on the matter. She had 'gone out.' Gone out and come home dressed in sexy clothing and looking exhausted. Later, as she was changing, he caught sight of the very sexy set of lingerie she was wearing (that he had never seen before). Then he knew. A sick feeling pooled in his stomach, and Harry had to resist the urge to vomit. In his heart of hearts he had been hoping it was all some sick nightmare and that eventually things would go back to normal. They couldn't. It had finally happened. His wife had finally slept with Malfoy. His dear, sweet Ginny had had sex with his greatest rival. He couldn't look at her the same way ever again. Not knowing that Ginny had given Malfoy everything she had ever given him. Not knowing that the girl he loved had been filled with the blond man's cock. Not knowing that, even as she had walked in their door, she had been carrying his rival's semen. Not knowing that Ginny had cheated on him and cuckolded him. Not knowing that there was nothing he could do about it. Not knowing that it would keep happening.

And keep happening it did. After Ginny had had her first unexplained night outing she had begun having them frequently. She would disappear in the evenings (or in the early mornings) wearing alluring clothes Harry knew he had never bought her and return late at night (or mid-morning), disheveled and tired and never with an explanation for any of it. Maybe she was trying to shield him from the horrible truth, but, somehow, Harry thought, not knowing was worse. At least if he knew he could make sense of things. Not knowing left him in a state of confusion. What had his wife done with Malfoy? What things had she shared with him? What depraved sex acts had they performed? His imagination ran wild.

Somehow he thought even Voldemort was better than his present Hell.Concubine,

Traditionally white is worn for the consummation of your status, but as you are not a virgin black is more appropriate. Don this new set and ready yourself for tonight. You will be summoned this evening. Do not inform your husband that this evening is different from the others. Merely inform him that you will be back tomorrow morning this time. Let him make whatever assumptions he wishes, but do not answer his questions.

Eagerly expecting you,

Your master,

Lord Draco Malfoy.

With trembling hands, Ginny put down the note and replaced it with the set of black lingerie that had come with it. It was rather shear, covering but not hiding, and made up of a strapless bra and a very thin pair of bottoms cut bikini style. What made the redhead's gut clench, however, was not how little of her it left to the imagination nor even the prospect of wearing it for Malfoy but the fact that she was very familiar with this set of lingerie. Were it not for the fact that it was now black and of a material much more similar to her choker she would have recognized it instantly, but as it was there was no mistaking her bridal underwear. If there was any underwear on the planet she would recognize it would be these. She had taken great care with picking them out for Harry. Now she would be wearing them to her first time with her master.

The note had not said when she was to begin wearing it, but Ginny knew what Malfoy would want. Obediently, she slipped off what she was wearing and put on her bridal lingerie for the second time, marveling how it felt so familiar even after almost three years. It was perfectly sculpted to her body, even more so than all of the other underwear her master had bought for her, and it made her feel almost like a virgin again. She was certainly as nervous as one. In a way, sleeping with Malfoy almost would be like losing her virginity a second time.

All throughout the day Ginny was nervous, and she was sure Harry could tell. It was one of his days off, and he slunk around the house as though expecting to catch her with Malfoy in any corner or closet. Either that or find her trying to sneak out. It was maddening, and Ginny did her best to calm herself. Not only had her master instructed her that she was not to inform Harry that today was special, but she knew that if he knew it would not be pleasant for either of them.

That was why she had followed Malfoy's other instructions not to tell Harry about the nature of her outings. She didn't want to hurt him with the truth that Malfoy had taken her to dinners and have her model nearly nude for him. She didn't want to hurt him with the truth that she had been sucking her master's penis regularly. At first she had been reluctant. After first taking his cock in her mouth she had never felt more like she had betrayed Harry. It had been awful, but at the same time she could remember the expression on her master's face and how good it felt for her to serve a man with her mouth again. She had sworn that it wouldn't happen again, but her master had been insistent. He had played with her, teased her, eaten her, and brought her almost to orgasm again and again until she had been so overcome she hadn't resisted when he guided her to his straining manhood. Each time it became easier until he didn't even need to prompt her. It ate away at the redhead, and so when her master told her not to inform her husband what she was doing when she disappeared at odd hours she had only too eagerly followed his instructions. She couldn't imagine what Harry was thinking. She wished there was some way she could make it up to him.

By the time they were eating dinner, Harry seemed to have reached a breaking point. He was alternately relaxed and tensed, flipping between one state and the other seemingly at random. Ginny suspected that he was at once relieved he had seen nothing of Malfoy for the entire day and nervous of the evenings. Somberly she thought that he was right to be nervous of this evening. It was what they had dreaded so long since the judge had pronounced his awful sentence. For a long time the redhead had thought it wouldn't happen, but she realized now (she had since she had started being eaten out by her master) that it was inevitable. There was no use avoiding it. Tonight was the night she would finally and ultimately cheat on Harry by sleeping with his rival. She was going to be taken and had no say in the matter. The thought sent tingles from her head to her toes, and she felt herself getting aroused.

Dinner was eaten in silence. It wasn't necessarily uncomfortable, but neither knew what to say. Harry didn't even look like he wanted to talk. Ginny, for her part, didn't quite know what she was meant to talk to him about before she went to have sex with Malfoy. What did you tell your husband in your last minutes of fidelity? Did she apologize to him? Was she to kiss him? Or, since her concubinage seemed unlikely to allow that, was she to merely hold him close and reassure him without words that she was still his wife? Make a joke? Lighten the mood? Or even, she thought worriedly, was she supposed to tell him comforting lies? Perhaps that Malfoy repulsed her? That she had kept her promise to hate cuckolding him? That the thought of being taken away from him disgusted her? That she was dreading tonight? Even, Ginny thought sadly, that she wished she was only his?

None of it came out of her mouth. None of it could. It hurt too much. Hurt her too much. She couldn't possibly be expected to degrade herself with niceties about a thoroughly nasty business. Instead of sweetening things it would probably only be salt rubbed in the wound. The pressure was already too much, and the thought of adding to it by, in some way, trying to alleviate the burden of his impending cuckolding for her husband threatened to make her collapse into an emotional wreck. Finally mustering enough courage, she spoke up. "Harry, I'm going out tonight." Harry just stared at her, a hollow look in his eyes. It broke her heart. "I'll be back tomorrow morning," she added, licking her lips nervously. He still said nothing. "Harry?"

"Do you still love me?" he asked, abruptly. Ginny was startled.

"Harry, of course I love you!" Her words and their genuineness seemed to soften his features.

"Do you still want to be married to me?"

"Of course I do, you prat!"

"Only me?" he prodded, and Ginny faltered. Her hesitation was a fraction of a second, but it was enough. His expression closed off, and it was as though he had mounted a broomstick in a Moonless night and raced away from her.

"Yes, Harry, of course only you." Neither of them seemed to believe it.

"Right," he replied, but his tone wasn't sarcastic or biting. It was tired. So very tired. Ginny opened her mouth, trying to find something to say to her husband. There had to be some words in English that would make things better. Some string of sounds that would sort everything out. If there were, she was closer to achieving sainthood than speaking them. She moved to touch him, to comfort him in some way, but all of a sudden there was a flare of heat pressing against her neck. Her hand raised to it, and only too late did she realize it was her choker. Harry's eyes caught the gesture, and a sudden, enraged fire lit in them. And then it was gone.

No words seemed to be needed. They both knew. It was time for Ginny to leave. Again she tried to think of something to say, but nothing came. Instead she grabbed her cloak and went to the door. She hesitated on the threshold. Should she wish him goodnight, or was such a sentiment directed at Harry so obviously untrue it was little more than a gift of bitter cynicism to him? In the end she went through the door silently, shutting it with a click that seemed only too loud. She was sure the crack! as she disapparated was louder, however.

She reappeared a moment later in an entrance hall she had been in only a few times. With little grace she fell to the ground, and when she looked up she was surprised to see not Malfoy but a well-cared-for house elf standing over her. He looked distinctly unimpressed, but nevertheless snapped his fingers and helped her upright with his magic. "Concubine Potter," he addressed her, "I am Bennie, our master's personal house elf. Are you wearing the consummation garments he provided to you?" Not finding the words, Ginny merely nodded, and was surprised when the elf snapped her fingers and vanished her clothes, leaving her standing in the hall wearing nothing but her lingerie and her heels. The only thing remaining was her cloak, which floated over to hang itself in a nearby closet. The redhead was suddenly glad there were no magical portraits in the hall. "Your clothes have been transported back to your house," the elf told her, and guilt stabbed at Ginny. Harry would find them there. "Follow me."

Not knowing wear she was going, Ginny obediently followed the elf through the house. It was quite a new experience to wander around in nothing but underwear, but Harry's wife found she didn't quite mind the situation. Finally they arrived at a large bathroom, dominated by a tub that sunk into the floor, more like a miniature pool than anything else, and approaching the prefects' bathrooms at Hogwarts. Before she could ask the elf anything, he had flicked her fingers and her lingerie and heels had vanished to sit on the small table next to the tub. With little more than a gesture, Bennie directed Ginny into it, and the redhead was only too eager to shield her naked body from the elf's gaze. It helped that the water was sinfully warm and scented. Without preempt, magical sponges and brushes and other things began cleaning her body, sometimes aided by Ginny herself, until she was sure she had never been scrubbed so clean in her life. Nails were trimmed, callouses were ground, hairs were shaved, and when Ginny found herself climbing out of the tub and getting dry it was feeling almost like a new woman. Wordlessly, she moved to slip her lingerie back on, but Bennie held up a hand, instead pointing towards another table filled with bottles and vials.

"Choose how you wish to present yourself to our master for your night with him." Ginny felt a flare of indignity at the suggestion that she should aid in her own adultery, but after glaring at the elf's placid stare and realizing she wouldn't be going anywhere — and that she looked quite ridiculous standing naked and glaring at a house elf — she sighed and went to the table. There were all sorts of fragrances and oils, and after a moment Ginny found a flowery scent that she liked and sprayed it all over herself. She was about to finish when, merely sniffing a few of the others out of curiosity, she found an oil she was sure Malfoy would love. She hesitated a moment, but the temptation overpowered her and she applied some of the oil in strategic places and put it back in a hurry, trying not to feel too sinful. This time Bennie allowed her to put her lingerie back on, and when she did Ginny felt even more sexy than she had on her wedding night. When she looked in the mirror she couldn't deny she looked it too.

Without a comment on the nearly naked woman admiring herself in the mirror — Ginny didn't suppose elves were much interested in human bodies, really — Bennie gestured for her to follow him, and they exited the bathroom to walk through the manor. Malfoy Manor was quite enormous, and the walk seemed to take forever, but finally they came to a larger set of double doors that could only lead to the master bedroom. Ginny gulped, suddenly feeling unsettled in her stomach; her palms were slick with sweat and all of a sudden she felt very nervous. She had thought she was prepared for everything — prepared to accept her fate as Malfoy's concubine, prepared to cheat on Harry — but now, suddenly, standing in front of these doors that seemed to dominate her as much as Malfoy himself did in only her bridal lingerie she felt as if everything was wrong. It was an injustice, to be certain, but Ginny had thought she could learn to enjoy it. She didn't feel like she was going to now. It was irrational, for she had been this naked in front of her master fairly frequently, but now that it was time for the lingerie to come off she wanted nothing more than to apparate home and be held by Harry.

The elf in front of her paid no heed to the redhead's sudden shift in attitude. Giving her no time to collect her wits or calm herself, with a snap of Bennie's fingers the large doors swung open soundlessly and the two walked in, Ginny feeling weaker with every step. "Your new concubine, the Lady Potter, master," Bennie said to the man sitting on the bed, and Malfoy, who had been reading some book as though waiting patiently for her, looked up and stared at her hungrily.

"Thank you, Bennie," Malfoy said, surprising Ginny with his treatment of the elf. "You may leave now." The elf bowed and walked back out through the doors, which shut with a definite clunk. Ginny was trapped inside. Even during her various liaisons with Malfoy before she had never been so unable to leave. Even if, somehow, she hadn't been sure before that Malfoy intended to take her, this last act of sealing her in a bedroom with him shouted his intentions to the world. And if that didn't his attire did. He was clothed in nothing but a pair of baggy, silk boxers, leaving little to nothing to Ginny's imagination. She had never seen him so naked, and she felt herself getting damp as she looked him up and down. He certainly kept good care of himself; far more than she suspected he had at Hogwarts. Glancing down, the redhead could already see the substantial bulge in his shorts with which she was already so familiar. This time it wouldn't just be in her mouth. At that moment she felt far too exposed in her sheer bra and tiny panties, and stood stiffly at the end of the room.

Finally, her master spoke. "Come her and kiss me," he told her. It was nothing he hadn't asked of her before. Nothing she hadn't given him before. On this night when she was finally to become his concubine, however, it seemed like something she just couldn't do. Before, the kisses would never lead anywhere. Now she knew exactly where the kisses would lead to. She knew if she gave in she would break her vows of fidelity to Harry before she even knew she was doing so, and she'd never be able to forgive herself. "Kiss me, Ginny," he said. Ginny shook her head, not looking at him. He seemed to be getting impatient, however, because when he next spoke it was dominating and commanding. "Concubine, come kiss your master."

Before she was fully aware of it, her feet were moving her to the bed, and Harry's wife was leaning down to kiss her master. The kiss was open-mouthed and passionate, like so many before, and Malfoy took her in his arms and pulled her into the bed where he pressed her amidst the sheets and snogged her senseless. As he had so many times before, her husband's rival explored Ginny's barely clad body, reveling in the lingerie that conformed to her every curve. Strong hands caressed what had been Harry's, going from her arse to her thighs to her back to her breasts to her hair. It was as pleasurable as always, and the redhead felt herself getting aroused as she always did.

Unexpectedly, as Malfoy's hands again encircled her back during the middle of their kiss, Harry's wife felt his fingers fiddling with the hook of her bra, and terrified fire rushed through her veins. Lightning quick, she disengaged herself from him and ran off the bed, standing facing him from the other side of the room. Only from his surprise at her actions had she been able to get away from her master, and he looked at her from the bed, an annoyed expression on his face. Inexplicably, Ginny felt disappointed in herself, but she brushed away the feelings with a shake of her head. The feelings of vulnerability were far too strong. Granted, Malfoy had already seen and extensively touched her naked breasts, but not like this. Were she to lose her bra she would be only in her panties, the most naked she had ever been for her master.

Malfoy sighed, but understanding seemed to be in his eyes. Instead of beckoning her to return and allow him to remove her bra, he instead stood up and removed his boxers, allowing them to drop to the floor and reveal his full nakedness to Ginny. Involuntarily, she felt her mouth go dry as she looked him up and down. For the first time her master was completely naked in front of her, and Ginny couldn't say she hated the experience. Just the thoughts of what that body might be able to do to her…

Her master sat back down on the bed, pulling up some cushions so he could sit and still lean back. With only a small gesture, he directed her attention to his stiff manhood. It was the largest she had ever seen it, straining and red as her master seemed almost painfully erect. It was even slightly flattering to know that Malfoy wanted her that much. Again he gestured, and the redhead knew what he wanted. She obliged, obediently walking to kneel in front of the bed and take him into her mouth as she had so many times before. Her mouth was dry, but she quickly did her best to correct that so she could lubricate her master with her spittle. At first she licked his tip, her tongue playing with his opening, and then she took the head past her lips and sucked.

"Concubine, yes!" the blond groaned, and Ginny felt a flare of happiness. She withdrew his head from her mouth so she could instead run her tongue all over his manhood and get it properly wet, looking up at him as she did so. That done, she took his head back past her lips, sucking in a further inch. He hissed in pleasure. Again she withdrew, and then she sunk her head back down, taking another inch. Withdraw, then another inch; withdraw and another inch; withdraw and… She finally had his whole cock in her mouth, some of it even down her throat. Ginny sat for a moment, working her muscles and letting her master enjoy her mouth, before she took it all out until only the head was still between her lips. He made grunts of approval at her work, and she looked up into his lust-filled blue eyes as she bobbed her head back down. She didn't take him all this time, instead setting a rhythm of bobbing up and down on his cock. His grunts grew louder, and she could feel him drawing close. Ginny increased her pace to get Malfoy to cum for her, and right as she was sure he was about to orgasm he did something totally expected and pulled her off him. The shock of it was almost enough to make her shout in surprise, and a strange, crushing sensation weighed down on her all of a sudden. Was she not good enough for him? "Not yet, Ginny," he panted, his usual facade nowhere to be found. "I want," he breathed, "I want to cum inside you." Her face flushed, but she found herself getting aroused at the idea.

As he seemed to come back to himself, he glanced down at the nearly naked redhead lying in front of him. Slowly, he reached forward, stroking her forearms before moving around to her back. Again his fingers found the clasp of her bra, and again fear seized Ginny. She didn't want to be undressed by him. She wasn't ready. Again she spun away, standing defensively by the door, and this time it was clear Malfoy was getting annoyed. He glared at her, and his eyes clearly said he wanted her naked in the bed. Standing up, he advanced towards Ginny, and she felt herself moving backwards. Intellectually she knew there was no escape, but that didn't stop her from trying to elude his grasp. Suddenly, her foot caught on the rug and she stumbled backwards, landing with a cry on her bottom. Instantly, Malfoy was upon her, and she squeaked in alarm, turning around so she could crawl towards the door. She tried to stand, but her master caught her foot and she went down, crawling frantically instead. Her master seemed to regard this as a game, for he let her try to evade him for a moment before he grabbed her leg and dragged her under him. "No!" Ginny cried out. Not like this, she thought. As soon as she was under him, her master's hands cupped her breasts and he breathed into her ear. He lay lightly on her back, and Ginny thrashed her legs in a futile effort to dislodge him. She bucked and writhed but he held firm, and as he rear lifted to press against him in an effort to throw him off a hand went from her breast to slip down into her panties and cup her moist opening. He knows, Ginny thought. She froze, and then redoubled her efforts to get him off. His fingers slipped out of her panties, but she did not escape.

"You're wet," her master growled at her. "You're wet for me." He roughly kissed her shoulder blades.

"No!" Ginny cried out, even though she knew it was stupid. "I'm not!" She couldn't be, after all. She didn't want to have sex with him. Rather, she didn't want to want to have sex with him.

He merely chuckled at the obvious lie, flipping her over so that her cleavage was available to him. In and around her breasts he kissed, planting kisses up and down her torso before suckling her neck hard enough that she was sure she'd have a mark the next day. Finally he nibbled at her ear, whispering hoarsely into it "You want this. I can feel you do. You're a naughty, cheating little wife who wants to get fucked hard by her master. Your husband's been neglecting you and you want to get stuffed with a nice cock again. We both know it." Ginny wanted to scream and curse her body for betraying her, but she only whimpered in response.

"I want to stay faithful to Harry," she moaned, and that, at least, sounded partially truthful. Malfoy merely grinned.

"No, you don't," he said, taking his cock in hand and rubbing it along the length of her panties. Ginny bit her lip to stop herself from groaning or, worse, begging him to take her. "You want to break your vows. You want to get fucked by another man. You want to cheat. You want to get fucked by your master. You want to be my concubine. You want to cuckold Harry. It turns you on. It excites you." He slowly licked a trail down her, and Ginny marveled that the sensation could be so cold when the rest of her was so hot. "You wouldn't be so wet otherwise."

"No, I don't! No, I don't! No, I don't!" Ginny chanted quietly as her master ravished her. "No! No! No, no, no! Noooo… ahhnnnnggggg." The chant trailed off into a long moan as Malfoy pulled down her panties slightly to begin eating her. "N-No!" she tried again. "I don't want to cheat. I don't want to cheat. I don't want to cheat. Nhhnnngg… Ah! Ah, ah, ah! R-Right… right there! I-I don't want to cheat! Ohhhhhh! Mmmmmmm! I… uh… Ah! I don't… want to cheat. I don't… I don't… uh… Oh, master, yes! I don't… I want to cheat." Her speech was slurring itself, and Ginny was quickly getting lost as she approached orgasm. She wasn't even quite sure what she was saying. Just a little closer… "I want to cheat! I want to cheat! I want to cheat! Yes! Yes! Ahhh! I want to cheat!" And then she came. It was one of the best orgasms she had ever had with Malfoy, and she bucked her hips into his face, the panties stretched across her thighs rubbing across the top of his blond head.

As she came down from her high, her master pulled her panties back up, leaving her fully clothed in her lingerie. "I know you do, baby. I know you want to cheat with me." It was then Ginny realized the awful things she'd been crying out, and she felt mortified. She turned away from her master. She couldn't look at him. He knew. She had shouted at him her deepest, most secret desire. She wanted to cheat on Harry. She didn't want to cheat on Harry, but she did. Really, she didn't want to betray Harry. What she wanted was for him to want her to have sex with Malfoy. She wanted her husband to give her his blessing to sleep with his rival. She wanted Harry to have given her to Malfoy out of a genuine desire to do so. She wanted him to be happy that she was Draco Malfoy's woman; that they had both been conquered and she taken from him. It was despicable and disgusting, but she wanted it more than anything else.

They lay there, and Ginny finally worked up the courage to say "I won't do this. I won't cheat on Harry, no matter how much I want to. I won't be your concubine. I won't be yours."

"You don't get it, do you?" her master whispered in her ear. "You're already mine. You've already cheated on Harry a lot. You think sucking another man's cock wasn't included in your vows of fidelity? That being eaten out by your husband's rival wasn't a breach of his trust? That kissing me wasn't a betrayal? That grinding on another man in nothing but revealing outfits was acceptable to him? That wearing no underwear around me wasn't a little over the line?" Ginny looked down, ashamed, but Malfoy tilted her head up to look at him. "You did what you were meant to. You're a good concubine for cheating on Harry. You'll just have to be a better concubine. And you are my concubine; you will be my concubine. You are mine. That's why you're in my bedroom wearing nothing but the bridal lingerie you gave to me and which I modified to be mine instead of in Harry's. That's why you're wet for me and not for him." A finger dipped into her, then retreated, swirling around her clit and making Ginny moan. "That's why your tits are in my hands and not your husband's." A nipple was tweaked. "That's why it was my cock in your mouth and not Potter's." Her lips were traced by a single finger. "That's why you're trying not to moan my name instead of his." His arms encircled her again. "You are mine. You were mine. You are going to be mine. And there's nothing Potter or anyone else can do about it, not least because you gave yourself to me. You chose to don the lingerie I asked for and answer my summons. You want to cheat. You told me, and I know. You are mine. The Wizengamot gave you to me in accordance with the ancient ways. Your husband gave you to me in accordance with the ancient ways. He gave me your wedding ring, the symbol of your marriage, and allowed me to take it for my own to mark you. He fastened my concubine mark around his own wife's neck. He gave me your hand and gave me his blessing to take you, his wife, as my concubine. He gave you to me. He made you mine. He accepted you as mine. He wanted you to be mine. And so you're going to be. You are my woman, my Ginny, my concubine." He drew out the last word and Ginny felt a shiver down her spine as they lasted into silence.

Seemingly having gotten what he wanted out of her, Malfoy helped her to her feet and led her to the bed, which Ginny didn't resist. They sat down, and Malfoy tapped his wand against her lips. Abruptly, the remaining taste of his manhood in her mouth vanished, and her master leaned in to kiss her. Ginny gave into the kiss and allowed him to explore her mouth for a little while, but when his hands again came up to her bra she broke it to look at him. Malfoy stared at her, as though challenging her or daring her to run away again, as he slowly reached around her back to find the hook on the bra. This time the redhead didn't resist, and with a little fumbling the bra came unhooked, forcing Ginny to squeeze her arms together so it didn't fall off and reveal her breasts. Staring her in the eyes, her master then reached for her shoulders, slowly nudging her arms apart so he could pull the bra off entirely. Suddenly the redhead was left in only her panties on her master's bed, and Malfoy eyed her breasts appreciatively, leaning down to gently suck on each erect nipple. Then he pulled back and pushed Ginny to her feet in front of the bed.

"Take off your panties, Ginny," he growled at her. Ginny hesitated again, looking away from her master and instead playing with the waistband of her panties. Malfoy sighed again. "You won't be leaving this room until we've had sex. You want us to have sex. You're a good concubine who wants to get fucked by her master. So take off your panties and get into bed with me." It was true. Ginny knew it was. What was the point in putting off the inevitable? Besides, her master was so sexy. Suddenly the redhead couldn't wait anymore. She hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down and off. "Good," Malfoy purred as his concubine suddenly stood completely naked in front of him for the first time, everything from her breasts to the small, red strip above her womanhood finally visible to him. Ginny suddenly felt shy, but refused to cover herself. She was sexy and she wanted her master to see it. "Beautiful," Malfoy whispered, and the redhead felt a flare of pride. "Now get into bed with me."

This was it, Ginny thought. They were both naked and she was about to climb into bed with him. She felt a tingle of anticipation in her loins. She was about to totally and completely cheat on Harry. Almost eagerly she crawled onto the bed, kissing her master deeply and lying against him so their naked bodies could press together. Her master reciprocated, his fondling for once not through cloth. He was actually fondling his concubine's fully naked body, and it felt amazing.

It seemed, however, that now Ginny was no longer hesitant Malfoy was eager to bed her as soon as possible. He broke the kiss and flipped her so that he could push a pillow under her and press her down on the bed. Ginny made a squeak of surprise as he moved, and a moan as she heard him mutter an incantation that caused silken robes to bind her wrists forward to the headboard of the bed. She moaned again, and Malfoy shuffled behind her. "Traditional master-concubine first, I think," he said, grabbing his manhood and bringing it closer to her folds. Ginny looked back over her shoulder at him as he positioned to take her. The sight made her more aroused than ever. He reached down, and suddenly Ginny felt her master's tip pressing against her entrance. She let out a whimper. All at once emotions crashed into her. This was her last moment of being faithful to Harry. Surely there would be some momentous sign of this betrayal? There was none. Almost lazily, Malfoy rubbed himself up and down her wet length. "I'm not sure you can take all of this, concubine," he murmured. "Let's try…" he trailed off as he pushed his head into her. It had been so long since Ginny had been fucked, and she had forgotten what having a cock pushing into her was like. She prepared for him to fill her, but instead he pulled out, going back to rubbing along her length. The redhead almost groaned in disappointment, but bit her lip. "I don't think you can take it," he told her.

Ginny wanted to scream. The last few weeks and months had been building to this and had left her an emotional wreck. Instead she just whimpered. "Malfoy," she said in a pleading tone. Invitingly, she rolled her hips towards him trying to spread her legs a little more so he could get better access to her pussy.

"Well, if you insist, we can try again." His manhood, which had still been rubbing up and down her folds, suddenly found her entrance again and pushed inside. First the tip, then the whole head, and then he sunk a further inch in. Then he pulled out fully. This time Ginny really did groan. More rubbing up and down her wetness, and then again he inserted it. Tip, head, inch, and then another inch. And then another inch. And then he pulled out again. "You're too tight, concubine."

He wanted her to say something, she realized. She didn't want to say something. This was bad enough already. What would Harry think if he knew she had begged for this? "Please," she whispered into the pillow. It seemed to be enough. Her master's head returned to ghost over her folds, back and forth, back and forth, and when she finally thought he wasn't going to take her he sunk his manhood into her all the way. Instantly, Ginny orgasmed. "Ahhhhhh! Uh-uh-uhnnnggggg! Yes!"

Malfoy merely sat inside her as she quivered around him, and as she came down from her orgasm he began moving back and forth inside her. His rhythm was slow and steady, fucking Ginny as though he'd be doing the same thing all night, and as he entered her fully again he lay on her back so that he could whisper in her ear. "What a little slut you are, concubine, cumming all over my dick like that. What would you husband think?" At this thought Ginny moaned; she hoped Harry would never see her like this, taking Malfoy's cock as she had vowed never to do. Sitting up, her master grabbed her soft, round hips and increased his pace, slamming into her as he fucked the redhead deeper than she had ever been fucked before. Slapping sounds echoed throughout the room and the bed rocked as Malfoy pounded into his new, redheaded concubine. Harry's wife just bounced on the pillow as she grew closer and closer to her second orgasm, and the moans of master and concubine filled the room. Closer, closer… Ginny could her pussy begin clenching around her master. Just a few more strokes… She couldn't hold back the words any longer.

"Gonna cum! Gonna cum!" she cried into the pillow. Malfoy understood, but within a stroke or two of Ginny orgasming he pulled out entirely. This time the redhead really did scream in frustration. "No!" she cried. Her master merely kissed her naked shoulder blades as he reached forward to her wrists to undo the robes holding them. Surely that can't have been it, Ginny thought. She had thought Malfoy needed to bind her as his concubine; that he needed to cum inside her. Was this yet more torture? Sending her back to her husband partially fucked and desperately wanting more? Without a word, Malfoy got rid of the pillow underneath her stomach and flipped her over so that she was lying naked, nestled in the sheets under him. Then he leaned down and kissed her, which Ginny gratefully returned.

Her master settled himself between her legs, and Ginny grew hopeful that she would indeed become his concubine tonight. Invitingly, she spread herself a little wider as if to say 'Come take me' to her master, and he broke the kiss at her motion to stare at her. Very deliberately, he reached down to his manhood and began rubbing it along the redhead's already fucked folds. Ginny's pulse quickened, and she rolled her hips a little to try and get him inside her. Her master held back, and Harry's wife looked up into her master's blue eyes questioningly. "Say it," he said to her roughly, and Ginny suddenly knew what he wanted. He wanted her to beg him to make her his concubine. There was a second of hesitation, and then…

"Please," she whimpered. Malfoy continued staring at her. The redhead wriggled, but he held her down.

"Please what?"

"Please take me."

Malfoy just smirked, continuing rubbing himself against her. "I don't understand."

Ginny closed her eyes in shame of what she was about to say. "Please fuck me. Please cum inside me. Please make me your concubine, master." A cock entered her, and Ginny once again felt herself being slowly filled by her master's manhood. Once he had arranged himself in a stable position, he withdrew his manhood from her and then sunk back in. He repeated this, gaining in rhythm, until he was pistoning in and out of her with furious abandon. His face was streaked with sweat and his eyes were determined. Ginny could only throw her head back and moan, thrusting her breasts into his face as they bounced around and occasionally wrapping her legs around his body.

Soon enough the redhead was reaching her peak again, and this time her master didn't stop fucking her. One stroke, two strokes, three… And Ginny was over the edge. She clenched herself hard around her master, making it difficult for a second for him to keep sinking into her, and her legs wrapped around him and pulled him inside her. With her arms she pulled him against her bosom, making little moaning and whimpering noises as she rode through her orgasm.

As Ginny's breathing returned to normal she uncrossed her legs from around Malfoy's hips and looked up at him. His blue eyes were staring down at her filled with something indecipherable, but the redhead it might be awe, or perhaps primal possession, or perhaps merely animalistic satisfaction — at having made her orgasm multiple times or at having so thoroughly taken another man's woman. She wasn't even sure which she preferred. Whatever it was, it was quickly gone as her master began moving inside her again, making Ginny emit little gasps as his cock moved inside her sensitive pussy. "Please be gentle," she whispered to him, and immediately something blazed in his eyes. With little warning, he became rough and fast with her, smacking into her womanhood as he sought release. Ginny was unprepared for this and felt herself immediately have another orgasm, but she was aware enough to see that Malfoy was suddenly close. His grunts became louder, and he seemed like he barely had the strength to do so when he leaned down to her ear to whisper harshly into it.

"I'm about to cum inside you, Lady Potter."

Ginny was lost in her pleasure, and the use of her married title only served to remind her of the erotic taboo of what she was doing, pushing her deeper into her trance. She almost didn't recognize her own voice when it cried out "Cum for your concubine, master. Cum inside me, master. Cum inside Harry's wife." She was fully aware, however, of when Malfoy finally had his own orgasm, for he cried out her name and, more importantly, buried himself in her, holding his hips to hers as his manhood spurted in her passage. Rope after rope of hot cum filled where only Harry's seed had ever been before, and the complete betrayal of it thrilled Ginny. What she was most aware of, however, was the web of golden light that was suddenly surrounding the lovers, flowing from where she was joined to her master and pooling in her wedding ring and in her choker, both of which suddenly burned white hot. The pain was nothing compared to the intense rush of pleasure that overcame her, however, and Ginny screamed out at the sensations.

Distantly, she was aware of her memory of when she had completed her marriage bond to Harry. It was a similar sensation, although many thousands of times less intense than completing the open-concubine bond, which was saying something. Completing her marriage bond to Harry had been the most intense magical experience of her life. Both she and Harry were powerful wizards, and combined with their joint loss of virginity the bonding had been an exceptionally powerful one. She had felt her magic being intertwined with Harry's, her own will becoming slightly subservient to his, their complete sexual rights to each becoming all-encompassing, and the magical molding of their bodies to each other.

Becoming a wife was nothing compared to becoming a concubine. Her magic was Malfoy's now; she felt her own will becoming subservient to her master's; his unilateral sexual rights to her being all the more powerful to compensate for their imbalance and inequality; and the molding of her body for her master, for more extreme than anything that had happened for Harry. For Harry she was a wife, a partner, a mother to his children, and part of a team. Her body had undergone minor changes to reflect this. To Malfoy she was nothing more than a sex slave, and her much more major changes reflected this. She felt her breasts becoming more supple, more firm, shaped to suit the curves of her body which grew more pronounced. Her nipples became smaller and pinker, while her womanhood grew more tight and shapely. Though she would only discover it the next day, even her eyes had become more blue.

That was not even to mention the extra power needed to overcome her very powerful marriage bond. She could feel it — her own magic and Harry's — struggle with the magic of the concubine ritual — her own and Malfoy's — to stop the concubine bonding, to maintain primacy and supremacy, to keep her only as Harry's wife. Even after everything, she found that she wanted it to win, to keep her faithful to Harry. The struggle inside her intensified, and Ginny realized she felt her marriage bond winning. Her marriage to Harry was that strong. She felt victorious and happy, and then she looked up at her master who, she realized, was still slowly pumping in and out of her. Her orgasm was still intense, and for just the briefest second Harry's wife felt a flicker of doubt and hesitation. Did she want to give this up?

She decided that she did, but it was too late. The flicker of doubt had been enough, and all of a sudden the concubine ritual prevailed over her marriage bond. Like an army routed, her marriage bond was driven from the metaphorical field of battle, forced down and into subservience to her newly formed concubine bond. All at once her bonds of fidelity to Harry were broken entirely, and her marriage bond collapsed like a buckling beam as it obsequiously reformed around her newer and stronger status as Malfoy's concubine. There was a final, fleeting wave of pleasure over her, and then Malfoy's concubine finally returned to herself, become aware that her master was whispering to her. "There's no release, Ginny," he was saying. "Once you're my concubine there's no way to release you. I lied, but did you really think there would be? There's no more way to break a concubine bond than to break a marriage bond. Now you're my concubine forever. You'll never be faithful to Harry again."

Ginny could think of only one thing to say to that. "Fuck me, master."Harry sat in his dark living room feeling more alone than he had in his entire life. Not even during his childhood with the Dursleys been so oppressive. Then he had had the naïvety and optimism of a child. He had been able to keep going by thinking things would be better in the future. That one day he would escape them and find happiness. His adult self harbored no such fantasies. His adult self knew how binding magic was and how there was no escape. When he had married Ginny he had been prepared for that; he had wanted it. He had wanted to have her and only her as his woman until death claimed him. He hadn't been prepared for her to become the concubine of another man. He hadn't been prepared to have the one woman he could ever touch in the arms of his rival.

He wasn't sure why he was so depressed tonight especially. Ginny had been having sex with Malfoy for the past few weeks, and it wasn't as if tonight was anything new. Maybe it was the way she had acted nervous, almost excited. She had seemed far away the whole day, as if lost in fantasy, and there had been no mistaking the hard points poking out of her dress at various points in the day. His wife had promised him she would hate cheating on him, and there she had been as nervous as she had been before their wedding. It felt like the world's biggest joke and he was the only one who didn't get it. Or maybe, he thought, it was because she had told him she would be back the next morning. She would be staying with that prick all night. His wife would even wake up in Malfoy's bed. Before she had always come back to him. Even after being ravished by Malfoy she had curled up in his arms; it had been a small and taunting, almost insulting, comfort, but it had been a comfort nonetheless.

Maybe it was both of those things.

Whatever the case, he felt entirely justified in nursing a very tall glass of very expensive whiskey. It seemed as if money was the only part of his family that wouldn't ever abandon him. He drank for he didn't know how long, but after awhile he thought it might have gone overboard because he felt as if the room had gotten very loud. Then he realized that it had, and that someone was shouting his name. Shaking his head to clear it, Harry looked over to the fireplace to see his best friend's face sticking out of it. He had hardly seen her over the past few weeks, but that seemed to put no damper on Hermione's mood. "Harry! Harry! Answer this fireplace, you plonker! Harry Potter, come here this instant! It's important!"

Sighing, Harry trudged over to the green flames underneath his mantle and tapped his wand above them. Instantly, a shocked expression appeared on Hermione's face as she fell forward, and a moment later she tumbled out of his fireplace to land on his floor face-first. She didn't hit it very hard, but the shock of finding herself lying on a floor seemed to stun her for a second. In more cheerful circumstances Harry would have laughed, but as it was he just shut off the floo and sat back down in his chair, already sipping at his whiskey. "Hello, Hermione," he said flatly.

Hearing her best friend's voice seemed to jolt Hermione out of her state, because she was quickly back on her feet and pacing in front of Harry. "Harry, I did it! It took me ages, but I think I've found a way to get you free from Malfoy!" Instantly, Harry was more sober than he had been for weeks. Was Hermione truly a miracle worker? Granted, Ginny had already slept with Malfoy a whole lot, but ensuring she was no longer his concubine was a lot better than allowing her to continue having sex with him.

"Hermione, I love you!" he cried, springing up and hugging her tightly. "You're the most brilliant witch alive!"

She blushed profusely, but her excitement overrode her shyness. "Oh, hush! It was nothing to stop those… those… arseholes at the Ministry from doing what they were going to do to you! It was despicable, honestly! That's the worst sort of punishment I've ever heard of, and I'm surprised anyone stands for it! And to you, of all people! If so many good people hadn't died to protect their sorry arses I'd be tempted to curse the lot of them! The wizarding public, I mean. They should be up in arms demanding justice for you. I tried to organize a petition, but–––"

"Hermione, breathe," Harry told her. He decided not to mention the fact that Ginny had already embraced her role as Malfoy's concubine; it didn't matter at the moment, and it would only drive a wedge between Hermione and Ginny. More important was solving their situation, if only Hermione could focus and tell him how.

"Right, sorry," she muttered. "It's just so frustrating. You don't deserve this Harry."

His mouth set in a thin line. "When have I deserved any of it?" he asked bitterly, and he looked away so that he wouldn't see the pity he was sure there'd be in Hermione's eyes.

"Yes, well," she said shortly, coughing. "Anyway, you know how for magical marriages they aren't complete until they're consummated?" Harry doubted it was the time for a lecture, but nodded anyway. Letting Hermione get through her explanation was undoubtedly faster than trying to force her to get to the point. "Well, since magical concubinage is a very similar piece of magic, I thought they might work the same, and I was right! Just like a magical marriage, concubinage can be broken by a wizard powerful enough if it hasn't been consummated yet. And the rest works like a magical marriage too! Once the initial bonding is broken the two involved parties can't try to reform it. The foundations for it are broken irreparably. It means the Ministry won't be able to try this sort of thing again, at least with Malfoy. They might try it with someone else, but you should just be able to keep breaking the bond. They'll have to give up at some point. Now, I haven't looked at the legal repercussions of this yet, but at this point I don't really think we should be taking anymore notice of the Ministry than we did while Voldemort was around. Still, it might be wise–––" She was cut off again by Harry hugging her.

"You're brilliant," he told her again. "Absolutely brilliant." Still, he was feeling entirely too drunk for this conversation, but he was sure he followed the gist of it. "Now, please, just explain to me what I have to do."

Hermione nodded furiously. "Of course." Then she sat him down. "The first thing is that we need a powerful wizard, but I think you're more than up to the task, Harry. The next most important thing is to keep Ginny away from Malfoy." Harry's good mood immediately vanished and ice seemed to fill his veins, but Hermione didn't notice. "Concubinage is like a marriage bond in that regard, only stronger. Open-concubinage is strongest of all. Ginny will be irresistibly compelled to give into Malfoy and consummate the bond so she can become his concubine. Malfoy can't force her to do anything though, and Ginny's a strong witch so she should be able to resist it. We just need to make sure nothing happens between them. Once the bond is consummated there's nothing we can do. She'll be just as much his concubine as your wife. In fact, moreso, since the party with the more unequal situation — master and concubine versus husband and wife — gets primacy, which is barbaric, really." Dread filled Harry as Hermione talked, and he looked at her desperately.

"We'd be able to do something though, right? I mean, if the Ministry was able to mess with my marriage to Ginny in the first place we'd be able to change it ourselves, won't we?"

Hermione shook her head. "I thought of that, but no. I mean, there are hypothetical methods, but nothing with much merit. Bonds like these can be modified but they can't be destroyed once created. The only thing we might be able to do is modify it further, but really that only means changing how the bond functions; making Ginny someone else's concubine or allowing her to marry someone else again, for example. Even then, you need more power than a single wizard can hold; you'd need one of the MInistry's ritual rooms, like what they used for you. Not to mention you need a fiendish amount of training in the field. It's ever so tricky."

If Harry hadn't been sitting he was sure his legs would have given out. As it was he lost all the strength in his limbs for a brief moment. He had never felt so weak. The hope that had so quickly flared at his best friend's visit had turned into despair, and his eyes closed as tears threatened to fall. Hermione was still going on about the theories and whatever else, but it wasn't important. She stopped, puzzled, when Harry held up a hand. "It doesn't matter, Hermione," he told her.

"What? Look, Harry, I know it's not the nicest thing to think about, but I know I've got a real solution here. Now, look, just go get Ginny. We might even be able to do everything tonight."

"No, Hermione, it doesn't matter."

"Harry, you're being silly, now where–––" Hermione cut herself off with a gasp, and her eyes widened. She whirled to face Harry. "No!" she cried. Harry didn't answer. He didn't even look at her. "No! No, Harry, you're just misinterpreting things! She's out at a game, or… or… or… she's with her teammates… or… or… with Mrs. Weasley! Or something! She wouldn't do that. She's a strong witch, and she can resist the compulsions. She has. I know she has. She's always loved you, and she isn't even attracted to Malfoy!"

Harry sighed. "Look, Hermione, I appreciate everything. I really do. But go home. Just… have some rest. You've been killing yourself for us… for me… and you're the best friend I could ever ask for… But it just wasn't enough. We weren't fast enough this time. I'll be fine. Just go home."

"No, Harry, I refuse to believe it. I know Ginny, and she'd never do this. I'm sure you're just imagining things."

"She's been going out at night for the past few weeks," he told her and Hermione stilled.

"The past few weeks…?" she murmured. "But Ginny's… Ginny. She's so stubborn… There's no way she would have given in so early…" It seemed half directed at Harry and half thinking out-loud.

"She's been wearing sexy lingerie I've never seen before and coming home tired and flushed. And believe me, Hermione, I know when Ginny's having good sex. I know when she's sexually satisfied, and, to be blunt about it, we haven't been able to touch each other since the bonding ritual." Harry sighed again, and slumped in his chair.

"Oh, Harry," Hermione whispered, coming over and draping an arm over him, holding him close. "I'm so sorry. So, so sorry. I would have come earlier… I had a pretty good idea that it would work almost a fortnight ago, but I wanted to be sure. I didn't want to give you guys false hope… I failed you…"

"No, Hermione," he whispered. "No, you didn't. It wouldn't have mattered. She's been seeing him for more than two weeks."

"I just…" she whispered, "I just thought I had time. I knew about the compulsion, but I never thought it would work on Ginny so fast. She never gave any hint of being much attracted to him and she loves you so much… I thought it wouldn't happen for months. Without seeing each other there was no way for it to grow… I just don't understand…"

"Neither do I, Hermione."

They sat in silence for a long while, and after some time Harry went back to nursing his whiskey. He even offered her some, but she declined. In fact, she confiscated it from him and locked it in his cabinet. She said it was for his own good, but that she'd be here as long as he needed her. Harry wasn't sure how long it had been when his protesting muscles finally got to him, but the alcohol was finally flowing through his system and making him heady and there was not much point in staying awake. He just wanted to go to bed. Alone. He was just about to tell Hermione to go home again as he stood up when he felt his wedding ring burn as though it had been turned molten.

"AHHHHHHH!" he screamed in pain and surprise, his drunken stupor causing him to collapse to the floor as he wrestled with his hand to get the ring off before it severed his finger.

"Harry!" Hermione cried in shock and alarm. "What happened?! What's wrong?!" Harry didn't answer, clenching his teeth from the pain, but finally managed to get the ring off, whereupon he flung it away as it scorched his palm. It disappeared over the couch and landed with a tink! somewhere else in the room. Harry paid it no mind, merely looking at his left hand to see how badly he'd been burned. To his surprise, there were no marks upon him at all. It was as if the ring had done nothing at all. There was no lasting damage; in fact, he only felt slightly off… And then he realized. "Harry, what was that?" Hermione asked incredulously, kneeling next to him as he held his hand. Again Harry didn't answer, but there were already tears pooling in his eyes.

"They haven't been sleeping together," he whispered to no one in particular.

"What?" Hermione asked.

"They haven't had sex," he rephrased, speaking more to Hermione now. His best friend's face lit up.

"Oh, Harry, that's great! But how did you know?"

"They haven't had sex… until now," he finished, not looking at the brunette. "I've just been cuckolded." Hermione gasped, and he felt a few tears splash his neck. "I could've stopped it. You were on time." He felt hollow. "Ginny's his now."Later that same night, or perhaps the early hours of the next morning, after both of the Potters had gone to sleep in very different moods and very different beds, the new master of Harry Potter's wife lay staring at her sleeping, naked body. Absently, he ran his hands over her naked form, enjoying how she wriggled or made little moans as he did so. Almost tenderly, his hand found her right and made its way to her ring finger where he played with the ring upon it. Lifting it up, he brought his own left hand to it and compared them, looking between his own, empty ring finger and the redhead's gold-adorned one. They had had sex several more times that night (thank you, stamina potions) after Ginny's bonding had been completed and she had become much more eager, but somehow the satisfaction he had felt while driving into Harry's wife and watching her ring dance around as her hand caressed him was nowhere near the satisfaction he felt now, comparing their mismatching ring fingers.

How must Potter be feeling about now? Malfoy wondered. Ginny had been his sweetheart for years; their romance had almost been an epic one, or at least one that was fairytale-esque. How did it feel to go from that to the love of his life being whisked off to the bed of a man he hated? Draco couldn't even imagine. For a moment he even felt sorry for the hero, but then he remembered the look in Ginny's eyes as he made her his and the look in Harry's eyes as he had been forced to give his wife to him. Most of all, he remembered the lesson he had learned most painfully from the war. Either you were the man on top taking from those below, or you were the man below having things taken from him. There was no middle-ground as he had foolishly believed while serving the Dark Lord. So he began taking what he wanted, and he had wanted Ginny. Of course he wanted to bed the attractive young girl, but there were many that could be said of. He wanted too to bed Weasley or Longbottom's wife (and he certainly wouldn't mind taking the part-veela as a concubine), or maybe even Nott's, because they were attractive witches. What he wanted more than the redhead, however, was Potter's wife. He had wanted to best the Dark Lord and take what Potter valued most.

Now he had her.

The question was what to do with her..

28 Issei's Former Harem

Contains - Cheating, Interracial, Risk of Impregnation, Harem.

Notes - All the characters in this story are above the age of 18.

Rias Gremory had encountered a very significant problem.. Without any enjoyable "action" happening recently, she's been left sexually frustrated as a result. Even though Issei had always been labeled as a womanizer, and one that would most likely possess the libido of a wild animal, their relationship never seemed to improve after their first night together. In fact, when it first happened, Rias had ended up getting her hopes up that it would feel absolutely amazing, and much to her dismay, nothing of note seemed to occur.

It wasn't like her to voice her concerns over such matters, having no problems acting clingy for romantic affection but finding it shameful to beg for something like sex. This was a secret that she kept dearly to herself, but Rias was definitely experiencing symptoms akin to sexual dissatisfaction. The only source of pleasure she could rely on was the use of her own fingers, and at this point it simply wasn't enough. Researching on the internet and expanding her knowledge on the topic, sex was apparently something that triumped the measly amount of pleasure one could induce through masturbation, and it started becoming something she longed for before she knew it.

In order to fight against her unwillingness to admit her lustful desires, she tried to project subtle hints during the rare time they had alone, which all ultimately failed as Issei still couldn't get past the flustered stage upon close contact. Albeit he was supposedly supposed to be a man driven by desire, there were certainly no signs that he'd ever act upon those inhibitions. Maybe she was good for a few pecks on the lips or cheeks when no one else was around, but that was about all they could do with the research club being occupied more often than not.

Rias sighed as she walked the hallways of the school, mood clearly on a low thanks to her trailing thoughts about whether or not she'd ever want to cross that base with her beloved Issei again. The way his perverted eyes would ogle her definitely meant that he was interested, but she'd been lacking the energy to reciprocate him with any eye-candy in response. Their kisses had suddenly grown chaste. A lack of motivation and hunger that was once prominent in their relationship had fallen, and Issei didn't exactly seem to recognize why.

Her everyday life had been pretty stale and mundane lately. Taking frequent walks to clear her mind as she tried to think of multiple ways to get over her disappointment and cope with the reality of the situation. In the midst of her stress relieving stroll, she took notice when a new transfer student had enrolled in their school. He was quite handsome to say the least, clearly muscular and fit and had a dark skin tone that was mostly unfamiliar around this country.

"Oh?.. It appears that there's a new transfer student coming here. Interesting.." she thought as she walked past the young man, not exactly paying much mind to it as she continued on her day.

It wasn't until several days later when her interest was piqued. There were a group of girls circled together in the hallway chatting rather loudly amongst themselves, when Rias so happened to overhear their conversation during her typical meandering around the school grounds. It appeared that they were talking about the new transfer student, and the rumours were rather obscure to say the least. "Hey!.. Did you hear that the rumours about black men are actually true?.. Apparently that new transfer student has a really big dick!.. It's unlike what we've seen here.." she heard amongst the gossip, causing her face to blush upon hearing such naughty comments that should've probably been reserved for a more private area.

Nonetheless, she'd been sexually pent up recently, and hasn't relieved herself for quite a long period of time. Trying to shake her head and distract herself from the weird rumours she heard, she tried to put herself at ease but ended up ultimately failing instead. Despite her instincts telling her not to delve into the situation further, Rias couldn't help but confide in Aika for more information, whispering while she asked her if those rumours about black men were true. Her response was enough to get steam rising to her head, extremely flushed after discovering an otherwise unknown fact about average penis sizes.The following day..

Rias had been walking down the same hallway as usual, and this time she happened to make eye contact with the transfer student who was walking in the opposite direction. Recalling what she heard about him the day before, she blushed heavily as she averted her eyes, holding onto her own wrist for comfort as she tried not to stare. The young man wasn't so sure what she was being so fidgety about, but decided to approach her anyways.

"Hey!.. Um, is there something you needed?.." he asked while rubbing the back of his head, wondering if he did something on accident that rubbed her the wrong way.

"Ah!.. No, it's nothing.. My name's Rias.. It's nice to meet you.." she politely greeted him, bowing down in the process. He nearly gasped when he saw how voluptuous her figure was, feeling his heart beating as he started to immediately show interest. It was just his first few days in school, but he had to admit that this crimson haired beauty was the sexiest he's seen.

"Oh, likewise.. I hope we could become more familiar with each other.. I haven't seen a woman as pretty as you, after all." he muttered while staring at her breasts, wondering just how large they really were. For some reason, this simple one-liner was more than enough to get her heart racing, nervously twiddling with her fingers after being unable to shake off the rumours from her head.

"R-really?.. Thank you.. I'll be taking my leave then.." she replied, wanting to cool off as she cut the conversation short and walked away. The man turned around as he watched her leave, wishing that the uniform skirt she was wearing was just a little bit shorter so that he could get a hint of what lies underneath. Given the size of her breasts though, it wasn't too farfetched to imagine that she'd be stacked in that department as well.

Ever since their very first encounter, they found themselves coincidentally meeting from time to time. They would either engage in small talk where the transfer student would persistently compliment her, where she simply replied with a friendly smile and thanked him whenever. It wasn't until a few more times that this occurred that he started getting more proactively aggressive, becoming a little more than acquaintances after conversing amongst each other rather frequently.

Even if the sex wasn't fulfilling, Rias couldn't help but be further disappointed by his lack of assertiveness recently. He'd completely lost his mojo and wouldn't dare to try and do something when others were around, despite the fact that he wasn't exactly stacked or skilled in the department of intercourse, it was still disappointing to think about. Thanks to her pent up sexual frustrations, she was once again trying to cool her head underneath one of the relatively vacant staircases. She let out a loud sigh when she was startled by the transfer student that passed by, immediately noticing that she was in distress.

"Oh, Rias?.. Is there something wrong?" he asked, finding this opportunity extremely advantageous as he took a seat next to her. It probably wasn't the right thing to do, but at this point she felt like she needed to clear her chest to gain some relief. Hesitantly, she opened up to her new "friend" and told him about how everything that was happening with her boyfriend that had bothered her, and that she wasn't feeling "satisfied" as of late. After waiting for her to finish speaking, she yelped when she felt his hand rest on her thigh, looking at her with determination on his face.

"That's awful!.. If I was with a woman as sexy as you are.. I'd be all over you!" he admitted, face getting a bit too close for her liking as she backed away in response. Rias was blushing heavily at his sudden proclamation, getting the hint that he'd found her attractive because of how flirtatious he was being recently. It was one thing to compliment her looks whenever they'd speak, but she could sometimes tell by his glances that his focus was on somewhere else other than her face.

"Um!.. I really appreciate it!.. But.. Uh-... Issei's still my "boyfriend".. So I'll have to turn you down.. I'm sorry!.." she apologized, realizing that he really was a nice guy, but cheating on her boyfriend wasn't exactly something she was down for. Her earnest response took him by surprise, and he decided to back off for now, letting her leave without any resistance. Rias felt her heart beating loudly as she walked back to her room, blushing as she thought about what had just transpired.

"What was that?!... Does he like me?.. H-He even called me "sexy.."Even though he went down without a fight during that particular day, it seemed that he was only backing off for the time being, since he insisted on coming back to her nearly almost every day. They started getting closer and closer as they found themselves spending a lot more time with each other than usual, with Rias now finding his company rather therapeutic and comforting to a sense. Whenever he would start flirting with her again, either through calling her hot, beautiful, sexy or pretty, or when he'd get a bit too handsy for her, she'd politely reject his advances and continue with her day, extremely flustered at that.

Eventually, her resistance started weakening to his flirtatious attitude, now playfully flirting back instead of trying to shoo him off. It wasn't like he was repulsive or anything, in fact she found him quite handsome. The only problem was that she was still "with" Issei, no matter how unsatisfied she'd been with him. They were eating lunch together at a bench around the school grounds meanwhile everyone else had been busy, and the transfer student had his arm wrapped around her neck and resting on her shoulder.

"Man.. I really wish you were single, Rias.. Sometimes I can't help but get the urge to kiss you.. That's how pretty you are, I'm serious!" he exclaimed, holding her a bit tighter as she lightly pushed back against his chest.

"Stop it!~.. I only agreed to eat lunch with you.. Stop clinging on to me so much.. Like you said, you're not my boyfriend." she said while playfully batting his chest. What happened that day had sort of becoming a running gag between them, even though his words were completely serious and held very significant meaning. They'd exchanged numbers a few days back and actually have been texting rather frequently, where their conversations would normally follow the same trend of eventually turning into him thirsting over her.

"Why can't I be? Do you think I'm unattractive, Rias?.." he said with a suddenly serious tone on his face, looking deeply into her eyes as he grabbed onto her wrist. Rias felt her heart beating uncontrollably again as she always had trouble dealing with his confrontational advances.

"N-No.. I do find you attractive.. It's not that.." she weakly replied, having more trouble than usual in turning him down. This was the first time where she'd actually admitted the fact that his looks were intriguing, something that made him feel ecstatic as he probably grew a little too encouraged as a result.

"Then if that's not the problem.. Then what is?.. If you wanted sex.. I know I could blow your mind!.." he admitted, way bolder than usual as he dragged her hand down onto his thigh, leaving her wondering what he was doing when she suddenly felt something very hot and large on her fingers.

"I-Is this his?!... B-But my hands on his thigh… Don't tell me it's actually this huge?!.." she frantically thought as her mind was swirling with illicit thoughts, in disbelief that the male anatomy could actually get this large. She's never seen a penis in person before, but it was painfully clear that this wasn't the typical size of an average man. He's also never clearly stated that he wanted to satisfy her urges by fucking her, even though he'd always drop easily identifiable hints about it. While words failed to escape her vocal cords, she didn't even notice when her fingers instinctively gripped his clothed member, marvelling at the absurd size even without even having seen it. Rias gasped after realizing what she'd just done, blushing furiously as she turned up to look at the man who had an equally surprised look on his face. She slowly removed her hand, still capable of feeling the imprint of his hot length on the palm of her hand.

S-Sorry.. I wasn't thinking.. And then suddenly.." she stammered as she failed to find a reasonable excuse, mostly trying to apologize to ease her own guilt instead because it was obvious that he enjoyed it.

"Hey, hey!.. Don't feel bad about it, Rias. I know how frustrated you've been. You're just showing a little bit of interest in me, that's all." he teased her, watching her face turn as red as her hair as she crossed her arms underneath her chest.

"Don't go acting all high and mighty when you're the one that ogles my breasts every day!" she replied without hesitation, to where he laughed in response. "You're not wrong about that." he cheekily responded, openly staring at her chest that threatened to spill out from her shirt. They grew silent as he almost seemed to close the distance between them, wearing just how desperate he was for her on his face.

"... Do you want to touch them?.." she asked, to where he grew wide eyed in shock.

"I-I mean I accidentally grabbed your-.. You know what.. J-Just a little bit though.." she said a bit hesitantly, still trying to come to terms with this impulsive decision.

"This is fine, right?.. It's not like we're going to start dating or anything.. J-Just some friends having some fun.. Plus I already grabbed him like that..." she thought before she was interrupted by the feel of her heavy breasts being cupped, where she gulped loudly as it seemed to last for a few seconds longer than expected. He obviously wanted much more, but he was excited enough to cop a feel of the woman he's had his eyes on for a while. Not wanting to scare her away, he took what he got and took his hands back to himself.

"Well.. You definitely have some ridiculously erotic breasts, Rias.." he teased with a smirk on his face, where she caught his incredibly apparent bulge throb with her peripheral vision. Rias bit her bottom lip as she immediately stood up from the bench. "O-Okay, then we're settled then.. I'll see you later, alright?.." she nervously stammered, walking away after taking a deep breath to calm herself down. "Alright!.. I'll text you later, babe." he snickered as she stormed away in response, starting to get ticked off by his frequent teasing.

"This really is just harmless fun, right?.." she contemplated to herself. One thing that she learned for sure from this entire encounter was the fact that she'd started appreciating his aggressive attitude. Sure, he was perverted and definitely way too persistent. If she didn't have a tinge in interest in him, his actions could be seen as bothersome. However, this type of behaviour is what Issei was previously labeled as. If anything, she actually wished that he'd become that possessive and rough with her. Issei had groped her breasts before, but she never got the feeling that he truly held her dear. Even if she wore a swimsuit and showed up to his room at the dawn of night, there was no guarantee that she'd wake up naked and satisfied in the morning. He just didn't possess that gusto that was advertised the entire time before they started actually getting more intimate. One of the things that made him appealing was how badly he seemed to want her, and now that he finally succeeded, perhaps he grew too comfortable and as a result became stagnant.

Their "innocent" flirting only evolved into something more and more as time went on. Even to the point where Rias unbuttoned her shirt and flashed her tits, even allowing him to grope them albeit her nipples were still covered by the fabric of her bra. Their little acts became so daring that they found themself doing things that should probably be kept private. Occasionally, she would sit on his lap when they'd eat lunch together, always ending up feeling his bulge press against her rear. She'd respond by slowly grinding her butt into his crotch, to which he always felt upset as she'd leave him erect like that and wanting without doing anything about it.

There was also a day where she took things further than usual, one that really left him conflicted by the end of it. Rias was kneeling down and tying her shoe before leaving after finishing lunch, and he teasingly grabbed onto her head to mimic a blowjob. He was surprised when she suddenly pressed her face forward and gently placed a kiss on his slight bulge, swiping her tongue against it before drawing back with a wide smirk on her face. Obviously, she regretted it later after coming to terms with how excessive it was, getting carried away by the reactions she'd get from her borderline blue balling teasing.

Sure, the service felt great in the moment, but ending things without any foreseeable conclusion in sight was immensely infuriating.The following day...

Rias was returning to the clubroom after taking one of her every day strolls, but this time found herself surprised when she didn't encounter her new "friend" a single time. Normally, he would be all over her the instant they were alone. There was an odd sense of disappointment as she opened the door, sighing as she swung it open. She was so entranced in her own world that she didn't hear the weird noises emanating from the room, gasping in surprise when she saw Akeno riding on top of the transfer student on one of the club's couches.

"A-Akeno?!.. W-What're you two doing?!.." she stammered, flustered from the erotic sight. She could see Akeno's black hair flying wildly as she rode out her impending orgasm, unable to keep her eyes peeled away from the couple fucking like wild animals. They were going at it with such incredible force that the couch underneath them was shifting because of it.

"I can't believe this!.. Akeno's cheating on Issei?!.."

Her eyes widened as she stared at the facial expressions her best friend was making, as if she was in absolute heaven, sweat glistening on both of their bodies as they greatly enjoyed humping each other's forms. It didn't even seem like they'd realized she walked in on them, almost too consumed in pleasuring one another to care. The normal thing to do would've been to step out that door and walk far, far away. But Rias froze in place, trying to get a closer look at the spectacle unfolding in front of her.

The longer she stayed, the more she realized that her accusations of Akeno "betraying" Issei as a member of his "harem" was wrong. Even though they were having sex, it wasn't like they were kissing like lovers or anything like that. In fact, it didn't look romantic at all. It was just a man and woman indulging in their own carnal desires as they relieved each other's accumulating urges. It wasn't like they were leaving Issei.. It was just that he was a "friend" that could satisfy them in the areas that Issei hadn't and couldn't.

"Hmph!.. If anything, Issei owes us this after not taking initiative and tending to our needs."

Coming to terms with her newfound realization, she found peace in leaving the two alone and finishing their incredibly hot fucking session. As the door closed behind her, she heard a combination of loud moans and hungry grunts as the pair both orgasmed loudly.

"I had no idea that him and Akeno were like that.. I guess once rumours like that start circling amongst the girls you'd have to be popular." she thought as she walked away, a smile on her face in anticipation of what's to come.

Their daily flirtatious interactions continued as neither parties mentioned what had happened. The transfer student purposefully allowed her to watch that evening in an attempt to induce jealousy or desire within her, and it seemed to work as they started getting closer and closer. A week passed by as their antics grew even more lewd. Rias allowed him to see and feel her naked breasts, and she was rewarded by teasingly stroking him through his pants.

The events that happened a few days ago were implanted into the back of her mind, her curiosity piqued as she decided to secretly follow him when they would typically separate after eating lunch together. He seemed oblivious as he went about this day, where Rias skillfully trailed his movements around the school's campus.

"I see.. Instead of going back to class, he's making his way elsewhere.. Is he going back to the club room?.." she thought as she noticed the familiar trail leading towards the room she regularly frequented. Instead, they were led back to a storage room near the club room, where the transfer student swung the door open and welcomed himself in. Rias kept her back towards the door and lounges near the entrance for a few minutes, allowing whatever was about to go down to transpire without interrupting the natural course of events.

It was obvious what was about to happen, the only question was with whom?.. It was most likely Akeno renting out the room and preparing to fuck like animals again. The thought was steamy enough to bring a blush on her face, recalling the intimate scene that she witnessed previously. Unfortunately Rias wasn't able to completely satisfy her curiosity, never actually seeing the rumoured member that he possessed, the one that was noted to bring women to their knees from the sheer size of it. Feeling hot and bothered, she heard giggling noises that were later accompanied by some weird wet noises emanating within the room, not taking a genius to discern the nature of these sounds. Trying to make her presence unnoticeable, even considering that they didn't seem to mind last time, Rias didn't want to be caught red-handed and have her levels of interest uncovered. Squinting to clearly see what was happening in the room, she recognized the familiar voices from an incredibly surprising duo, both Asia and Koneko were slurping all over his member. They were combining for a torturous double-blowjob, his girths size large enough that he could handle both of their mouths gliding along the length with ease. His side was facing to the door, finally providing her with an angle where she could finally lay her eyes upon his almost monstrous cock.

It wasn't an impossibly inhumane length, but from Rias's personal experience combined with her notion of penis sizes, his black cock quite literally caused her jaw to drop. She was immediately entranced by the veiny meat stick that seemingly threatened to poke a hole through the ceiling. He had his hands on his hips and arching his back as he groaned from the amazing feeling of being tended to by such pretty women.

"O-Oh my god!... They weren't lying… It's humongous!.. A-Are all black men really like this?.. How would that even fit in my… No!... What am I thinking?!.. I've promised to reserve myself only for Issei.. Even if his penis is that big…" she contemplated to herself, finding her resistance weakening by the second. Seeing it and feeling up on it through his pants and actually realizing the full size of his length was a completely different story. Thoughts started flowing to her mind that started thinking about going further than their "harmless" fun, quickly noticing the amused expression on the girls faces, looking as if they were salivating over something so appetizing.

They took turns bobbing their heads on his member as they demonstrated exceptional skill in the fields of oral sex, hinting that this probably wasn't the first time this sort of thing occured. Konoko seemed to be adept at taking his length down her throat, almost succeeding in inhaling the entirety of it before being forced to back off because of her gag reflex. Asia on the other hand used a lot of tongue in combination with her lips, using enough saliva that caused it to drop down onto the floor, serving for an extremely wet and steamy blowjob.

"Mmm!... I've started falling in love with the taste of this big thing…" affectionately muttered Asia, who was purposefully slurping loudly as she encased the bulbous head past her suckling lips, massaging the sensitive area with them while snaking her tongue to lap at the tip.

"Really?.. I couldn't tell!.. Is this the first one you've sucked before that was this big?.." he asked in a sarcastic tone. Asia took a momentary break to respond to him, pulling her face away from his crotch for a few seconds as she kept the strands of saliva connecting to her face.

"Hm?!... Of course it is.. That's a mean thing to ask a lady.." she muttered, feeling a bit offended that he'd accused her otherwise. During their ensuing conversation, Koneko wanted to occupy herself by licking the base of his shaft like a cat, even seductively letting out purring noises in the process as she greatly enjoyed the powerful taste coming from it.

"Really?.. Even with that guy that you're always hanging around?" he asked in a teasing tone.

"I-Issei?.. N-No.. I haven't done anything like this with him before.. You're the only one.. Even if I did.. I don't think it'd be as big and tasty as yours!.." she excitedly exclaimed, unintentionally insulting her "crush without being aware enough to realize the impact of the words she's spoken. Asia was being as honest as ever, not understanding that penis size could be used as a bragging right or a form of berating somebody.

Rias nearly gasped as she heard those words, a bit conflicted considering that similar thoughts crossed her mind in the past, feeling extremely flustered as she now sat cross legged and breathing heavily. If there wasn't the possibility of someone noticing her, she would've already pushed her fingers underneath her panties, but unfortunately she wasn't in a situation comfortable enough to do so, forcing herself not to engage in such self-pleasing activities and instead continuing her interested monitoring.

"I agree… Your thing tastes so good~.." purred Koneko who was struggling to close her lips over the side of his huge member, where he responded to her right after patting her on the head. "I like it better when you call it by the other word I told you guys about.." he replied.

"Cock!.. Your cock tastes so good!.." she nearly shouted, this discovery extremely shocking after Rias had previously labeled these two on being more on the innocent side than the adventurous one like herself and Akeno. They were more confrontational and aggressive with their approaches. That is, until Rias started waiting for Issei to initiate the opportunity apart from simply ogling her form. Even that was beginning to lose it's steam, and seeing how Asia and Koneko had to muster up so much strength to consider initiating, here they were slobbering all over the infamous transfer student's dick. Or should she say, cock?

"Fuck.. I can't take it any longer.. Here it comes!.." he grunted. Suddenly, the two girls took their mouths off his length, tilting their head up towards the ceiling and sticking their tongues out in preparation. Their eyes were shut tightly as they embraced for impact, where Rias was incredibly anxious enough to bring her breathing completely to a halt. It was a suspenseful next few seconds as she awaited his arrival, extremely curious at how powerful and how much something that large could let out. Loud gasps were heard inside the room as she intently watched his incredible orgasm, a fountain of white liquid shooting straight up into the air and landing directly on top of the two women kneeling beneath him.

"T-There's so much!.. So much semen!.. Is that even possible?.. It's shooting like a firehose!.." she shakily watched as she almost slipped the door too far opened, trying to get closer to the heated outburst. Asia and Koneko's faces were nearly painted white his fluids, dripping down onto their bodies that were naked from the top, only leaving their panties on in the process. Rias couldn't believe that they were trying to catch as much as they could with their tongues, hearing that swallowing cum wasn't exactly considered the tastiest thing in the world. Yet, Koneko and Asia were acting as if this statement was simply baseless rumours, even going as far as playing with whatever they caught within their mouth as they proudly showed off their body of work, swirling their tongues and even gargling the thick liquid in the back of their throats. It was just so slutty and dirty.. Making the woman who claimed to being the most loyal to Issei have seconds thoughts of keeping herself for him, wondering how much more torture she can take before finally snapping. From Akeno to Koneko and Asia, just how much could she watch before lunging at him?..

This daily cycle followed the same process. They would meet up somewhere, either to eat lunch or hang around. Preferably in an empty area with little signs of others around. They would inspect their surroundings before engaging in their "playful" groping session, only increasing the sexual tension looming around their heads as they explored each other's bodies. Rias was craving it even more than ever, opting to actually stroke his clothed member for multiple seconds and tracing along the entire length, trying to ingrain the imprint of it inside her brain. The crimson haired woman held her breath as she tried her hardest not to salivate, awakening at the last moment when she unknowingly descended her head almost as if she was about to suck him off. Perhaps catching him in the act yesterday influenced her too greatly, regrettably pushing herself off his crotch and averting eye contact instead.

"Alright… That's enough for now.." she muttered after a deep sigh, almost physically struggling to maintain herself. The transfer student looked at her wide-eyed before silently nodding, leaving after telling her that he would "see her around later", maybe hinting at the fact that he was aware of her now daily visits. His intuition wasn't wrong either, as Rias did the same thing and followed his trail around.

"Wait!.. Why am I doing this again?.. It's only going to make things worse.. Have I turned into a stalker?!.. I can't believe what's happening to me.. I blame him for being so manipulative!.. Right, it's not my fault!.." she lied to herself, knowing fully well that she was now the one thirsting over him, enough to throw away her pride and greatly enjoy watching him in action, imagining that she was the one replacing the other girls that happened to be his friends instead.

This location wasn't like the other two. This time adventurous enough to be located outside the school building, in an alleyway in between buildings that was relatively dark due to the lack of light and the shadows casting over them. The moans were much louder this time around, hearing the noises being produced from a significant distance away. Rias had the feeling that whoever was lucky enough to get pounded at the moment was having the time of her life, since she was screaming at the top of her lungs and their loud sex noises echoed throughout the narrow pathway. Rias peeked into the dark corridor as she could briefly make out their position, noticing how the transfer student was completely nude and carrying a naked woman by supporting her butt with his forearms as he fucked her with amazing precision.

"Oh!. Oh!... Yes!..." she repeatedly moaned, embracing his neck as she held him dearly close. It didn't take long to identify the woman in question as another member of her council, this time Xenovia was blessed enough to get treated by his gargantuan length. He was bringing his hips far back as she thrusted powerfully into her sex, the facial expression and reaction by Xenovia serving as enough proof to figure out how overwhelming intercourse with this man would be. It was a chore to simply run her fingers along the seemingly uncountable inches of his member, and having all of that mass being pounded into your most intimate spot was bound to produce an incredible effect. During his time with Akeno, she was the one leading the charge, riding wildly on top of him. This was her first time really seeing how someone of his size could please a woman, witnessing it enough to recognize how skillful he really was.

"Fuck!.. It feels so good!.. I love it!..." she yelled, the latter end echoing loudly through the alley way, hugging him tightly as she dug her face into the crook of his neck. His attention was focused solely on fucking her wonderfully, not bothering with conversation as he gripped roughly onto her buttcheeks as he pressed her back against the brick wall, holding his breath before slamming rapidly into her sex. The pleasured screams from Xenovia made Rias's panties to dampen from how aroused she was getting, this time sliding a finger underneath her skirt to lightly rub the front of her entrance.

"Look at that!... She looks like she's in heaven.. Like there's nothing else better in the world.." she thought to herself, blushing as she was standing close enough to hear the wet noises of her vagina getting slammed by his hips.

"Xenovia.. You're such a tight fuck… I can't stop myself from cumming!..." he grunted, increasing his speed as they embraced each other tightly, Xenovia's hands now holding onto the back of his head and neck as she repeatedly nodded her head. "Inside!... Let it all out.." she whispered, causing Rias to gasp in shock. Luckily the two were being so loud that no one could hear her.

"I-Inside?!... Is he at least wearing a condom?.. Yesterday… There was so much semen that it nearly showered Xenovia and Asia!.. If he lets out all of that inside of her.. Wouldn't she become-?..." she nervously thought as she watched him buckle in pleasure, catching a glimpse of his member that wasn't shoved entirely through and noting how violently it was pulsating. Xenovia rubbed the back of his head as she moaned in approval, voice growing quieter after being exhausted from moaning so frequently. The sizable load was comparable to that of yesterdays, except this time it was being swallowed up by one of her friend's pussy, enough that it was spilling down her legs and onto the floor.

"No way!... Xenovia… That much might actually get you pregnant!..." she thought to herself, shaking her head quickly after noticing a tinge of jealousy that sparked in her heart, cursing herself for harboring such illicit thoughts. Wavering greatly was her loyalty that was nearly shredded to bits. Just how long could this sexually frustrated woman handle these daily peeping experiences? Again, the following day, she wrapped things up quickly before acting as if she had important business to tend to, wanting to watch him get it on with his next partner. It was a bit odd that he didn't complain this time around, something that flew past her head when she abruptly ended the groping motions of his hands that were glued onto her breasts. Another part of their reality is that she was extra sensitive to touching, extremely horny over the course of the past few days that were filled with thoughts of immensely pleasure inducing sex.

This time around, the path that he was taking was eerily familiar, but yet still surprising when figuring out where they were heading towards. Rias immediately identified the vacant area as the classroom where one of the teacher's, Rossweisse, teaches at. It was one thing that he was banging the students in his free time, but doing it with a teacher put him on an entirely different pedestal. Rias couldn't do anything else but render herself shameful and try to peek through the door, leaning on the fact that both man and woman would be too consumed in their sexual activities to notice her. This time around, the loud moans were different than the others. Rossweisse had been putting up a feeble attempt at containing her voice, covering her mouth with her tiny hands that couldn't keep up with the noises being produced by her vocal chords. Getting a closer inspection of the room, there were papers and folders scattered all over the floor, most likely pushed off of the desk where the transfer student was laying on top of her and giving her what seemed to be some incredible fucking.

Despite the difference in age, the matured woman was completely dominated by the force of his massive object and boundless talent, tilting her head back and moaning heartily as the desk shook in place underneath them. Rossweisse, the textbook and almost model-like teacher was happily getting her insides rearranged by this new man's member, making Rias wonder just how impressive he must've been in order to seduce this crazy amount of women.

"Just like the others… She's in bliss.. All of my friends.. Even a teacher.. It's like I'm the only one that hasn't-..." she thought to herself, gloomy as she couldn't contain her jealousy when watching all of these women greatly enjoy themselves. Rias had finally been pushed over the edge, unable to lie to herself any longer as she vowed to act upon her inhibitions. If everyone else surrounding her and Issei were pleasing themselves, why couldn't she?

"I'm sorry, Issei!.. But I can't deny that he's capable of satisfying me!.." she moaned aloud, almost as if she was physically capable of relaying her message to him directly. These very same words replayed in Rias's head, only making the process of her decision making easier. Without a doubt, he would be the man to solve all of these looming problems. The nights of sexual frustration, unsatisfied, unfulfilled, the tension.. All of these issues would be fixed the instant these two connected intimately. The way things were trending, it was bound to happen regardless, no matter how badly she wanted to reject it. Taking a loud gulp as she finally came to terms with herself, she started to walk away after making up her mind, hearing the latter end of Rosseweisse's orgasm in the background. Finally, she wouldn't have to only be a spectator. Their time was finally approaching, and it made her heart flutter with excitement.Unlike the others, Rias wanted to make sure to go further beyond the preemptive measures taken to secretly meet up with the transfer student. As the club leader, she prepared assignments and menial tasks for each of her friends and members to partake in, citing its importance by acting like these actions must've been done before the deadline, which coincidentally was today. Interrupting their flirtatious conversation, Rias hesitated before sending the extremely daring text to his cellphone, taking a deep breath when she clicked the "send" button.

"Hey… You should come over to my room in the old schoolhouse today.."

"Alright.. Did you want anything to eat?"

"No.. I won't be needing anything to eat.. Just come prepared.. I can't take it anymore.. I NEED you to fuck me!..." she begged through her messaging, blushing heavily as she finally admitted the feelings she'd longed to confess. The transfer student was so excited that he didn't have the time to respond to her, nearly toppling over himself as he rushed to the destination where he would finally indulge himself within the most sexiest woman at his school. Rias wasn't like the others. She didn't cave in the instant they noticed the bulge on his pants, or fell for his sweet words. They shared a flirtatious relationship that teetered the thin border of sex partners and friends, one that only made him anticipate the moment where they would finally fuck even more than the others. The initial moment he laid his eyes on her was when he already made up his mind, that he wanted to make her scream his name in bed.

As all of these thoughts ran through his mind, he finally reached the old schoolhouse where he opened the door, locating the room she was staying in as he swung the wooden door open. He had to catch his breath from both the sight of Rias and from sprinting at max speed. She wore her typical school outfit, but unbuttoned the shirt that showed off a red laced bra that matched the prestigious colour of her hair. He expected Rias to be extremely nervous given her reactions whenever they'd spent their alone time together, but she had the face of a woman that made up her mind and had no regrets moving forward, the blush on her face more so pertaining to the fact that she was extremely aroused and in heat instead of from embarrassment

"I've been waiting for you.. For a long time now.." she seductively whispered, running her fingers across her appetizing body, her words hinting at the fact that she'd been longing for a taste of his dick. In fact, that was exactly what she wanted to do at this very moment, inviting tapping the bed behind her to instruct him to take a seat. It was an incredibly weird feeling. This entire time, he'd been the aggressor, the one displaying his interest while she was the one that oftentimes relented, and only opted for what she considered "harmless" fun. Despite his bravado and plethora of sexual experience, he'd never experienced a situation quite like this. He was giddy and gassed to finally sleeping in bed with the sexiest woman he's seen, actually going as far as feeling nervous as he followed her guidance. Taking a seat on the edge of the bed, he already knew where things were heading when she kneeled before him, bringing herself eye-level with his crotch.

"Wow… It looks like you're really excited about this, huh?.. I'm sorry, did I keep you waiting?.." she whispered, tilting her head and blowing him a kiss. This unfamiliar persona caused his heart to skip a beat, wondering what had happened to her to begin acting like this.

"What the hell do you think, Rias?.. I've wanted to fuck you crazy since the moment I first saw you." he admitted, grinning to himself as she closed her eyes and placed a kiss on his bulge. She mouthed the forming tent with her plump lips, breathing through her mouth and allowing him to feel the heat emanating from her orifice. The warm feeling caused him to groan before even getting started, which was impressive considering he was a man that's been through incredibly intense pleasure.

"... That so?.. I've always been interested in you.. Specifically, this humongous black cock of yours.." she muttered while smiling, keeping her lips on the prize as she swiped her tongue up and down, causing the fabric of his pants to wetten from her saliva. He couldn't help but feel a bit flustered from her suddenly honest demeanor.

"Shit.. The last time you pulled off something like this.. I just wanted to whip out that cock you were talking about and shoving it down that naughty throat of yours.." he grunted, wiping the strands of hair covering her face as she planted several kisses over his clothed erection. He just couldn't put it into words. Rias just looked so fucking sexy.. Planting a final wet kiss over the head, which was easily locatable thanks to how easy his large member was to see despite being covered by his pants, she managed to trap the zipper within her teeth, pulling it all the way down and freeing him from his constraints.

"Me too.. Tonight.. I want you to give me everything.. When I wake up tomorrow.. I want to remember the taste of your cock.. How thick and addictive your hot semen would feel dripping down my throat..I want you to fuck my brains out until I can hardly walk anymore.." she whispered, yanking the rest of his pants and boxers down, causing his huge dick to whip out and lash at her face, landing directly over her nose and lips. Rias closed her eyes as she planted a kiss on the underside of the shaft, showering it with love as she dragged her face all over it, covering it with smooches and saliva from her tongue.

"Fuck.. That's it… Don't worry, Rias.. I'll meet all of your expectations.." he groaned, fisting his fingers into the lockets of her hair. How could one person look so beautiful and yet so slutty at the same time? It was amazing to finally see her admit her innermost desires, greatly anticipating the moment where she would start taking him inside that teasingly wet mouth of hers. The one that constantly rejected his advances, before slowly admitting to craving him. Oh, how badly did he want to reciprocate the feelings she'd just confessed to. He understood everything she wanted from him, expecting the same types of pleasure from her, but wanting to experience it twice fold.

It was a strenuous task, but eventually the majority of his manhood was covered in her saliva, glistening invitingly as it throbbed in anticipation. Rias stared deeply into his eyes as she hovered her lips over the bulbous head of his cock, teasing him with the warmth of her breath that breezed on his tip that was secreting precum.

"Do you always have to be such a tease, Rias?.. You beg to me to fuck your brains out, but then you make me sit here and wait for a blowjob?.." he sarcastically jokes, but had a lingering feeling that there was a possibility that she might blueball him. After all, that was the only experience he shared with her up until this point.

"Okay, okay.. I'll put you out of your misery.." she snickered, opening her jaw widely before sliding the darkened mushroom head past her lips, encasing them within the softness and warmth of her orifice as he groaned in pleasure. Rias instantly moaned from the exotic taste. Extremely powerful and resembling the taste that could be associated with being manly, sucking hard as her cheeks hollowed to accumulate as much of his precum as she could onto her tongue and inside her mouth.

"Mmm… You really do taste good.." she cooed, removing her lips for an instant before taking him back inside, pressing her head forward as she tried to take multiple inches into the depths of her mouth. The young man kept his eyes glued to her face as she slurped on his cock, bobbing back and forth as her tongue glided against the underside of his shaft. Rias moaned as she started performing a blowjob, the vibrations intensifying the feel as he watched her lips devouring his member. She completely exceeded his expectations, underestimating the capabilities of her fellatio as the head pressed against the back of her throat.

There was a slight gag as she paused the motions of her head, breathing heavily as her fingers dug into his hips. "Is she really going to-?.." He questioned himself, normally the women he'd been with had to get accustomed to his size before being capable of deepthroating it, almost like there was a specific amount of training involved before one was capable of accomplishing it. With the exception of Akeno, of course. But given her personality, that wasn't entirely surprising in it's own right. Almost as if to answer his question, Rias gagged as she jutted her head forward, slipping the elongated member past the entrance of her throat, the following inches making its way down her narrow passageway. It was uncomfortable and slightly painful, but the fact that he moaned in approval only encouraged her to take him further, her lips finally caressing the root as her nose shoved against his pubic bone.

"God damn, Rias!.. Your throat feels amazing!.." he moaned aloud as he could feel her wet throat constrict around his dick, imitating that of a mouth pussy as he managed to give her a few slight thrusts of his hips that caused her to gag uncontrollably. "Nngh!.. If you start moving like that.. I'll-…" she thought to herself as her eyes closed shut from the pain. Her legs were shaking as her juices started overflowing, edging herself through the exhilarating feeling of performing her first deepthroating. Unable to physically inhale more than she already has, she was forced to back away to stifle the incoming coughing fit that happened as a result of her overeagerness. He sighed in relief but made sure to comfort her as she spat the spittle from her mouth onto the floor.

"Are you alright?" he asked with concern.

"Mhm.. More than that.. I'm delighted.." she replied with a smile on her face, unbuttoning the rest of her white shirt and allowing her beautiful jugs to jiggle in an attempt to gloat. His hands immediately were planted on her breasts, cupping them through her bra as he could never get tired of her wonderful chest.

"Do you want some tits?.." she asked quietly as she firmly kissed the tip, watching it throb as several strands of saliva separated their lips. Before he could respond, she closed her eyes and started to passionately suck on his member, making love to it through the use of her lips, as if she were making out with her lover. "F-Fuck, what do you mean?.. Of course I do.." she groaned as he fondled her breasts, hooking more of his fingers underneath her bra as he teased the pert nipple. "Mmm… Issei's dick is much smaller than this huge cock of yours.." she unconsciously stated, taking the member back into her salivating mouth as she wrapped her hand behind her back and undid the bra, allowing it to slide off of her desirable body.

Supporting her breasts by cupping the sides with her own hands, she wrapped the two marshmallowy globes of flesh around the shaft, amazed that her famously large boobs were incapable of devouring the sheer girth and size of it. He cooed in excitement as he was pulled into an incredible boobjob, his rock hard member sticking like a sore thumb that popped out of her cleavage, enough inches poking out that allowed enough space to be accompanied by something else.

"No way!.. He's big enough that my breasts can't contain him?" she thought to herself as she was glad to get another taste of him, wrapping her hot lips around the head and starting to bob her head in combination with the stroking she was performing with her tits. Rias squeezed the soft flesh tightly together as she rapidly moved them up and down, producing levels of pleasure that surpassed even that of her aching throat. Her jaw was tiring by the minute, but she persevered through it all thanks to elation she was feeling when hearing his constant moans. Using the times she'd listened in on him, there was never a time where he was this noisy, and that actually made her feel incredibly aroused and proud inside. In fact, her pussy was quivering so powerfully in anticipation that she couldn't take it anymore, stripping the skirt off of her legs, momentarily pausing the motions of her breasts and allowing the pillowy cushions to rest on his thighs and member. He felt his mouth dry from the welcoming sight in front of him, just now realizing that she was wearing a red baby-doll lingerie underneath her school uniform, paired with an extremely erotic crimson laced thong.

"Fuck!.. She looks amazing!.. And she was walking around with that all day… All for a present specifically saved for me.. That's so hot!.." he thought to himself, grimacing as he started throbbing uncontrollably once the boobjob resumed, his member aching from the slippery caress of her almost equally massive tits. There was only so much pleasure one man could take, and no matter how long he wanted to last, every good thing had to come to an end. "Rias!.. These tits of yours are the best!... I'm going to cum!.." he moaned, she responded by opening both of her eyes and making eye contact with him, increasing her pace to the maximum as she forcibly pushed him to ejaculation. "Please!... In my mouth!.. I want to swallow all of it!.." she thought as she worked his member to its limit, eyes widening when she heard him groan and the waves of semen started streaming into her mouth. While she was mentally prepared for what was about to come, she underestimated how difficult it would be to keep up with the endless amount. In an attempt to swallow everything he had to offer, she gulped repeatedly, over and over, the act visible on her neck as her throat worked overtime.

"The taste is so strong!.. It's so thick and lingers on my taste buds.. It's making me feel like a dirty whore!..." she thought as she moaned in excitement, failing to consume the entirety of his load as her cheeks forcibly bulged as a result, spilling from the sides of her lips as she took a large gulp to down whatever rested in her mouth at the time. Unable to match the intensity of his cum shooting out, she had to resort to licking the bulbous head repeatedly as the rest of it splashed against her lips and face, lapping at the tip like she was drinking from a water tap. "Oh god.. Rias!.. Fuck…" he cursed repeatedly, in absolute awe that she managed to trigger such an satisfied reaction from him. When the white fluids finally stopped shooting from his dick, she continued to lick the rest of him clean, despite the fact that her face was an absolute mess. There was cum dripping down the sides of her lips and chin, which she ended up wiping up after she finally let him go.

"Damn… That was amazing, Rias.. That just made me want to fuck you even harder.." he muttered, staring down at his member that was as lively as ever. His eyes slowly derailed onto her lingerie-covered form, taking a loud gulp as he was finally able to focus on it when she rose to her feet, wiping her lips with the back of her hand.

Her intensely erotic, voluptuous body was enough to snatch his breath away, leaving his knees weak as she striked a suggestive pose that accentuated her womanly hips and bodacious figure. "Damn… I've slept with many women before… But she's definitely the hottest!.." he excitedly thought to himself, staring up and down her nearly naked form as he checked her out. It was one thing to grope her tits through her bra, but seeing the entirety of her slutty outfit made his cock lurch with desire. Rias twirled in a half circle as she hooked her fingers underneath the sides of her thong, wiggling her hips and shaking her butt invitingly as she stripped the daring undergarments off her body, sliding it down her womanly legs and kicking them off to the side.

The young man's mouth hung open as he took in the fascinating view, getting an eyeful of her heart shaped ass as she turned to face him, instead being replaced by her perfectly pink pussy. Even though he promised to fuck her brains out, it appeared that she still had more plans for him before reaching that point, as Rias suddenly crawled onto him, wrapping her arms around him and resting them against his broad shoulders. He leaned all the way back until he was laying down onto the comfortable mattress, resting comfortably as it appeared she was willing to get on top, entering a cowgirl-style position.

"Didn't you tell me that you wanted me to fuck the shit out of you?.." he teasingly asked.

"Mhm.. I did.. But we'll save that for later. For now, allow me to spoil you to make up for everything I've put you through." she smirked, separating her vaginal lips and rubbing his member against the entrance, biting down on her bottom lip as she slowly descended onto his intimidating length. It wasnt nearly this difficult from her previous experiences with sex, but this was a given considering how abnormally large this man was. This was most likely the only opportunity she had to be in charge of their sex, knowing fully well that she may come out limping when it's all said and done.

Rias whimpered from the slight pain that came with penetration, relishing the feel of her pussy stretching and trying to accomodate for the substantial girth. Her legs trembled from just inserting several inches, biting down on her bottom lip before releasing a moan as her eyes closed in appreciation. Even without his movement, the immense size and length was simply an out of body experience. She just felt so unbelievably full, leaving her wondering how accomplishing such a feat was possible after quickly realizing that there were still several inches to go. Overcoming the pain through sheer willpower and desire, she took a few deep breaths before pressing her hips downwards, a long moan escaping her lips all the way until she finally sheathed the entirety of his length.

"It's so fucking big!... It's already stretching me.." she thought to herself while grimacing, taking her time to get used to his almost frightening proportions. The young man sat there with his hands resting behind his head as he took advantage of the wonderful sight, marvelling by how impossibly tight her pussy felt, falling in love with how her insides squeezed his cock and how overflowed with fluids she already was. It allowed the process to be less painful thanks to how easily it slipped in, Rias muttering about how she loved the feeling of his big cock being trapped inside her before she started moving on her own accord.

If she was going to commit "adultery" on Issei, then she'd better make sure that she won't regret it. Keeping this in mind, Rias broke out the full arsenal of moves as she tried to take advantage of the situation and provide herself with intense pleasure. She started bobbing vertically up and down his shaft, bouncing as her tits jiggled all over the place, eyes closed and continuously moaning from the god given cock that she was blessed to experience.

"Do you hear that, Rias?... Damn.. Your pussy's flooded already.." he grunted, groaning in response to the busty woman pumping her hips forward then backwards, the overwhelming sensation causing her to experience an early orgasm as her voice shaked from the intensity of it. Even after cumming, she continued to move back and forth at a rapid pace, enjoying how his length felt rubbing against her insides.

"Amazing!.. It's hitting so deep!.. I can hardly think!.." she thought as she gasped from the blissful sensation. In search of something even greater, she began to swirl her hips around in circles as his powerful cock explored the vastness of her insides, rendering him into a groaning mess as he started feeling cornered himself. "I'm going to cum again!.. Oh!.. Shit…" she moaned as she pressed her hips down as far down as she could go, her vaginal lips splitting open far enough for her clitoris to be exposed and rubbing against his pubic bone. Wanting to bring herself to a breathtaking finale, she paused the movement of her hips and started grinding her clit incessantly as she moaned at the top of her lungs.

"I'm cumming!..." she warned as she orgasmed violently, shuddering as her juices squirted all over his crotch. Rias had an amazingly lewd expression on her face that the transfer student admired as he watched her cum, not quite yet reaching the levels of euphoria required to experience one of his own just yet. Her body finally stopped vibrating after she finished her orgasm, only having time to breathe several times before being pounced on by the overly energetic young man. He was far too turned on after being on the receiving end of that amazing lapdance, not exactly the type of prefer being the one on bottom but allowing those crazy enough to attempt him.

"Rias!... I can't hold it in anymore.. I've wanted to do this to you for so long!.." he yelled as he toppled over her, switching positions as he was finally on top. He'd survived her gruesome teasing for far too long, losing his patience as he couldn't contain himself any longer.

"Yes, that's it!.. Fuck me.. Fuck me like you mean it!.." she encouraged him, spreading her legs wide open and putting her delicious pussy up for display. Finally. This was the type of aggressiveness that she desired. This animalistic feeling as both men and women can no longer contain their hormones. Acting upon their innermost selfish desires as they cooperate by indulging in some incredibly rough and intimate sex. These fantasies that'd been forming in her head were finally coming to fruition, allowing herself to be taken as he positioned her in a mating press before swiftly inserting his enormous cock past her vaginal lips once more.

"God damn!... It's even more wet than before.. Shit.. And it's so fucking tight!..." he groaned as he started pounding her to a pulp, being as rough as he possibly could without physically breaking her. When he started going, he really went crazy, the immense force behind each of his thrusts causing her to lose her breath as the continuously astounding waves of pleasure hit her like a truck. It was starting to get hard to think as the mattress bounced from the weight of their clashing sexes, squirting relentlessly as she underwent countless orgasms every half minute or so from the mind boggling sex that he promised he would accomplish.

"Ahn!.. Nngh!... Oh!... Oh!... Oh!..." she repeated multiple sex noises as she couldn't find the right words to describe what she was feeling. Rias was almost tearing up from both the overpowering sensations and due to the fact that her sexual frustrations were all being resolved thanks to his amazing cock. The close proximity allowed him to see all of her pleasured expressions as she felt like she was losing her mind, using the other hand that wasn't holding onto his shoulder by running it through her hair, tugging at her scalp because she couldn't handle this level of sex.

"Fuck!.. She's just way too sexy.. Rias's pussy is the best, it's so tight that I'm not even sure how I'm fitting in here!..." he marvelled before bringing his hot mouth down towards her neck, nibbling at her skin as he started slamming into her with extremely powerful force, enough to cause her to squirt with every thrust. Her alluring scent. These obscenely large tits that felt like cushions on his chest. That illustrious crimson hair. Her amazing and joyful personality. All of these components came to his mind all at once when he felt his erection throb numerous times, signalling the approaching ejaculation that was simply dying to be released.

"Rias!.. You're too fucking hot.. I'm sorry, but I'm gonna cum!.." he yelled, to which she responded by embracing him tightly, tilting her mouth towards his ear as their close proximity allowed him to hear her loud and clear. "Inside… Release it all inside!~.." she loudly purred, wrapping her legs around his waist, fully committing to getting creampied. She knew the potential complications that she was signing up for, tasting firsthand just how enormous this man's loads were. But under the pretense of revelling in some breathtakingly extraordinary sex, and feeling as if she was on an absolute high, there was no plausible way she would allow him to cum anywhere else but inside her pussy.

Uttering no complaints since this was the reality he so desperately coveted, he continued to vigorously fuck her soaking wet pussy that was clenching tightly around the base of his shaft before roaring in pleasure. "Fuck!.." he cursed loudly as his entire lower half spasmed, pumping viscous, hot seed into her womb as his hips bucked wildly as a result. Rias had a mixed expression of sheer joy and utter shock as she felt gradually filled by the neverending torrents of semen, feeling it overfill to the point where it already started secreting outside of her tight hole. The fact that there wasn't a condom prepared didn't even bother her, not thinking anything of the problems possibly lying ahead and instead pulling him closely in an attempt to salvage every single drop. The sensation of being constantly filled left her writhing in pleasure, unable to cope with the depraved feeling of allowing a man that wasn't her lover to cum inside.

"Oh my god… That was incredible, Rias.. Finally getting to fuck you was even greater than I imagined.." he praised her as he took his time breathing to catch his breath, lightly fondling his favorite pair of breasts as he inhaled her addictive scent. On the other hand, Rias was still recovering from climaxing multiple times, and after surviving his especially rough thrusts that resulted in some intimate, babymaking sex. "Me too.. I think I'm growing addicted~.." she teased, sliding her hand down and gripping his erection. Their heads turned to look downwards and marvel at the sight of his semen pouring from her vagina and staining the bedsheets, the lewdness of the situation causing their hearts to race. They briefly made eye contact and paused for a few moments, not needing to utter a single word before continuing to indulge in each other's carnal desires.Hours later…

Issei sighed as he made his way back to the clubroom, assignment in hand that he was tasked to finish which surprisingly took him a few hours. He felt mentally and physically exhausted as he slowly approached the room, noting that he hasn't been spending much time there since one of his favorite video games franchises released another version a few days back. He recalled her using this clubroom instead of their original one, and stopped to knock several times on the door. His eyebrows raised when he couldn't make out what the strange noises he was hearing, unable to figure it out and not having much time to think when the door to her bedroom slowly creaked open shortly after. He was preparing to walk inside when Rias's head suddenly poked through the crack, where it appeared as if she was in the midst of changing or something considering she wouldn't let him in. What was even weirder was that her hair appeared to be rather sweaty, and it looked like she was out of breath. What was more alarming was the fact that the weird noises he believed he heard had completely disappeared. He didn't want to overthink things, but something definitely didn't feel right.

"Oh, Issei.." she muttered.

"Hi, Prez!.. Um, I finished the assignment you asked me to."

"...Right.. Thank you, Issei. I'm sorry about all of this.. But somebody had to do it.." she replied, a slight smile on her face. He looked at her confusingly, unable to catch on to the double meaning of this statement.

"Why are you out of breath?.. Are you working out or something?.."

"Oh.. I'm just messing around with Akeno.. We tend to get pretty physical when we spar, you know.." she said hesitantly, dropping her grin as she averted eye contact. Issei didn't really have any reason to pry further into her admittedly odd explanation, and decided to trust her and move on. After all, her and Akeno did get pretty competitive, and he might've heard her voice a few seconds ago.

"Alright.. I'll be heading home now. I'll see you later, Prez!.." he exclaimed, waving his hand as he turned his back and started walking away.

"Issei!.. Before I forget, I just wanted to tell you that we'll have a new club member joining us tomorrow." she warned him before he left off, he turned around and nodded in response before finally leaving.

With Issei finally out of her hair, she shuts the door behind her and turns around to the scene unfolding in her bedroom. In an almost organized circle formed around her new black lover, were all of the members of Issei's former harem, compiled with all of the girls that had no possessed great affection for his sturdy member. It was currently Akeno's turn, who was busy getting her back busted out while she was being roughly fucked doggy-style, ending things off with a bang as he creampied her quivering pussy. With a large smile on her face, Rias strutted back into the fray, happily joining her colleagues in serving their new harem master.The following day…

"Issei.. This is our new club member.. His purpose is to help serve the needs of his peers here at the Occult Research Club.." she muttered with a blush on her face, Issei confused by the mood in the room as all the females shared knowing they looked at one another. Unbeknownst to him, while his former harem members still "loved" him and cared about him as a person, it would be a longshot that they would consider having sex with him over their new man instead, moving on with his days without possessing this knowledge..

29 Issei's Former Harem 2

Contains - Netorare, Interracial.The new transfer student, who was popular amongst many students attending Kuoh Academy for various reasons. Amongst them all, were the rumours surrounding the immense heat he was packing underneath those uniform pants. Perhaps she was sticking her nose where it didn't belong, but Akeno Himejima had noticed that her best friend Rias had been getting a little bit too close with the new student for her liking. It all started one day when she was heading towards the Research Club after class, and by chance happened to see the two roaming the hallways together and heading in a different direction.

"No way.. Rias?.. What's she doing?.. Haven't we all agreed to become Issei's women only and his alone?.. I'm not sure if it's true, but I wouldn't think Rias would be the type to cheat.." thought Akeno, keeping all of these innermost thoughts to herself, deciding that it was up to her to reach the bottom of this. Secretly trailing the two, but not making herself too obvious, Akeno eventually found out about their "special" meetup area, finding that they were frequently meeting up and talking alone together.

"Rias!... I can't believe it…"

Figuring that what she'd seen was conclusive proof in itself, or at least enough to raise reasonable suspicion, Akeno took matters into her own hands and confronted the situation head on. The next day after, she remained on standby in the vicinity as she patiently awaited Rias to leave, coming out of the hiding and walking towards the rather infamous man with the sole intention of spilling the truth out of him.

"Can I help you?..." asked the man with a quizzical expression on his face, wondering why the buxom bombshell had suddenly walked towards him and stood directly in front of his line of sight, planning to loiter around for longer.

"Yes.. I have a question for you.. And I would like to hear the truth." said Akeno.

"Oh?.. Is this about those rumours about my cock again?.." asked the man, already used to having multiple women question him about the validity of those claims.

"W-Wha?!... N-No.. That's not what I came here to talk about.. My, you certainly are exactly like what those women say you're like.." muttered Akeno, flustered by his casual remarks about his junk.

"That's not it?.. My bad, that question has been popping up a lot recently.. I didn't mean to assume anything crazy.." replied the man, gulping when his eyes reflexively locked onto the impressive bust just a few moments away. Simply judging by the eye test, she might've even been bigger than Rias. Akeno sighed in response as she shook her head, trying to rid herself of any unnecessary thoughts.

"I simply wanted to ask about your relationship with the Occult Research Club President, Rias Gremory.."

"Rias?.. Well, I guess you could say we're close.." replied the man, unsure of Akeno's intentions.

"Close?.. How close?..." asked Akeno.

"Um.. I'm not sure how to answer that?.. Is there any reason why you need to find out?.." replied the man.

"My, you certainly like to dodge questions, don't you?.." said Akeno, crossing her arms directly underneath her breasts, a sigh of irritation at the man's refusal to give her a definitive answer.

"I'm asking if you and Rias are… Like "that"... As in, do you two engage in sexual activity together?.. I find it odd that a man and woman didn't have anything going on between them when they sneak away and meet together in a secret location." asked Akeno, waiting patiently for his answer.

"Well.. Not yet.. She did let me touch her tits, though.. And I let her touch me "down there" too.." admitted the man, who was beginning to get slightly hard reminiscing about the thought.

"S-She let you what?!... And, she even grabbed your-..." stuttered Akeno, too shocked to take in all of this at once. This only confirmed that Rias's relationship with this man was steadily developing into an affair, and she was the only person who could stop it.

"Yeah.. Anyways, is that all you wanted to ask about?.. I probably shouldn't be going around telling everyone about this.. Well, most girls don't keep their mouth shut about me anyways.." commented the man, noting the many times where girls had confronted him about his turgid size.

"Is it really that amazing?.. I have even heard some things about this man.. However I never paid much attention to it since I'm Issei's… But to find out that even Rias could fall infatuated to such a thing.. I'm curious…" thought Akeno, an awkward silence befalling the two when the voluptuous woman noticed the apparent bulge on the front of his pants. All of those rumours had been confirmed with a single glance, gasping aloud at how absurdly large the tent had been.

"What is that?!.. That can't be anything other than his-... Why is it so big?!.." flusteredly thought Akeno, trying desperately to pretend that she hadn't noticed anything, but ultimately failing in the process.

"Ah, damn it.. I'm sorry, we were just talking about Rias and it started getting hard.. Plus, you're pretty damn sexy yourself.." complimented the man, not even bothering to hide his apparent arousal as the task would've been nearly impossible given his attire.

"Y-You find me sexy?.." hesitantly said Akeno, who was now blushing furiously after recalling all of the gossip surrounding this man.

"I do.. Am I making you uncomfortable?.." asked the man, wondering if he'd overstepped his boundaries.

"N-No.. You're not.. I'm just a bit surprised, is all.." muttered Akeno, a far cry from her usual teasing attitude that she had with Issei. It was obvious that in terms of the battle of sexual dominance, this man would have been the surefire winner.

"Is that right?.. Well, I should probably get going now.." said the man, hand in his pockets as he was preparing to leave.

"Wait.. Not yet.. Don't leave…" muttered Akeno, right before the man was about to stand up. He looked at her and noticed the deep shade of red on her face, recognizing that very same expression from the many women that had come seeking for him.

"You've been getting closer with Rias for sexual purposes, right?..." asked Akeno.

"Huh?.. I haven't-" muttered the man before his lips were silenced with her fingers, Akeno's seductive gaze causing him to freeze in place. It was evident that the woman had been under some sort of trance, blushing heavily as her breath seemed ragged. That was because her busty body had been getting hot and bothered, having trouble hiding her arousal which was akin to those times where she'd found herself alone with her supposed lover, Issei.

"What would you do if I said that I could become Rias's substitute?.. You mentioned that the two of you haven't had sex yet.. You must be pent up, right?.. I could fulfill the role of tending to your sexual needs if you allow me to do so~..." purred Akeno, carefully swiping her thumb along his bottom lip, before pulling it back towards her mouth and sensually sucking on her digits.

The man immediately felt his cock lurch at Akeno's seductiveness, already having a vague idea as to why she'd suddenly become aggressive. It was a fact that he would later find out, but when Akeno wants someone, then she would be willing to do whatever it took to get it. Despite her mind being filled with conflicting emotions, Akeno's body was reacting in a way that forced her to succumb to urges.

"I don't think there's any man in the world that would turn down a request like that.." replied the man, feeling his cock stiffen to full mast.

"Then it's settled then.. Take off your pants.." said Akeno with determination, the man noticing that her eyes had been glued towards his bulge since it initially appeared. He could see her chest heave with every breath, quickly recognizing her uncontrollable arousal. The fact that Akeno didn't even bother to hide it was quite admiral to say the least.

"Alright.. I guess we have a deal then." replied the man, excitedly unbuckling his belt and fiddling with his pants to unzip his trousers, having some difficult considering the large bulge.

Akeno stared intently as she held her breath, undoubtedly anticipating the reveal of the man's "black cock" that seemed to captivate any woman that laid their eyes upon it. "I've never been the type to care too much about size.. As long as it was Issei's, I was sure that would be enough.. But-.. Right now.. I don't care about anything else but finding out what exactly all of this excitement's about.." contemplated the sexually aroused woman, an audible gasp and wide opened eyes when the humongous member came lunging out.

"...Ara Ara~... It's massive.." muttered Akeno, squeezing her thick thighs together at the sight.

"It's so long!.. I had no idea that a man's penis could possibly reach this size.. It's almost mesmerizing… I can faintly see the veins pumping blood to his cock, and it looks as rigid as a rock.. I-.. I want to get a closer look…" thought Akeno, getting down on her knees as she inched her face closer to his crotch, lips quivering from anticipation.

"So?.. Is this what you envisioned it would look like?.." asked the man, aware that Akeno had always overheard the rumours.

"No.. To be honest, it's a lot bigger than I'd imagined…" said Akeno, carefully wrapping her slender fingers around the base of the hard cock, giving it an experimental wiggle and gawking at the springiness of such a large meatpole. Unsure of where to begin, she began to slowly stroke up and down the length, feeling the immense length for herself.

"Could you take off some of your clothes?.. It'll help a lot.." asked the man, to which Akeno briefly paused her motions and nodded in response. Unbuttoning the front of her shirt, her sexy black-laced bra was revealed, leaving the man in awe over her impressive proportions that rivalled even Rias. Peeling the rest of her shirt from off her body and gently placing it on the floor, Akeno reached behind her back to undo the bra-strap, seeing the man's cock throb at the sight of her naked breast spilling out.

"Oh my~.. It seems that you've taken a liking to my boobs~.." teased Akeno, noticing the man's eager gaze and lively penis respond to the sight of her voluptuous figure. He'd previously assumed that Rias Gremory was the sexiest woman he'd ever seen, and that there would be no other woman capable of challenging her. In fact, he was glad that this assumption was completely false.

"Yeah.. You're goddamn right about that.." commented the man, having never seen such an amazing pair of breasts in his life.

"Such a flatterer~.." teased Akeno, playfully winking at the man while grabbing two handfuls of massive melons. The bombshell's bountiful bosoms made her hands appear tiny in comparison, struggling to fully handle their voluptuousness as she carefully carried them closer towards the man's arousal.

The transfer student was the complete opposite of a virgun, in fact, he'd probably had sex with more women than most college students would during their entire enrollment at school. However, that didn't mean that he wasn't susceptible to Akeno's charms, as unfairly seductive as she was. With anticipation growing heavily the closer her lovely tits inched towards his cock, his level of excitement quickly rose. It almost felt like he was on the verge of losing his virginity again, forgetting how long it's been since the last time he'd felt this eager to experience the glory of a woman's bodily proportions. There were only few if many that could successfully handle his turgid cock, and it appeared that he found his match made in heaven when Akeno had finally wrapped her supple flesh comfortably around his rigid shaft.

"Holy shit!..." exclaimed the man in disbelief, having never encountered a woman with a buxom so large that could actually match up with his cock. Typically, his immense size was simply too large for an average woman's breasts to handle, their proportions out of sync. In Akeno's case however, he'd actually felt smothered underneath all of the warmth and softness within the valley of her tits, eliciting a loud groan in response that served to compliment Akeno on her otherworldly assets.

"Oh my~.. It's so big that not even my huge breasts can completely swallow it.." muttered Akeno in a trance, staring at the huge member sticking out from her cleavage like a pole. The inches that had escaped managed to overcast a shadow on her face, demonstrating how dangerously close it was to her trembling lips. Gulping in preparation, Akeno experimentally squeezed her flesh tightly together, blushing slightly at the sensation of the man's hot member throbbing within her grasp.

"Damn… That's it~... Start moving them around.. Let me really feel your tits around my cock.." grunted the man, his pleasured noises growing louder when Akeno quickly listened to his instructions.

"It's so close!.. His big black cock is so hot that I can even vaguely feel the warmth against my face.." thought Akeno, still flabbergasted by the man's intimidating proportions and having trouble mentally getting past it. Ever so slowly, her eyes that were held wide-open turned half-lidded, entering a state of lust that overcame her with every throb of his erection and groan from the man's lips.

"Shit.. She's breathing really hard.. I can feel it on my dick.. She must be really turned on.." internally commented the man as he intently stared at the woman dutifully serving his cock, who was currently motioning her breasts in circles around the girthy shaft. Almost to silently drop a hint, the man slightly nudged his hips forward, "accidentally" tapping her on the face with his meat. Akeno gasped in response when they'd finally made contact, only a matter of time before it happened considering the close proximities of their bodies.

"It touched my lips!.. Oh no~... I'm starting to become very horny.. I had no idea that a man could possess such an amazing cock.. It's almost mesmerizing.." thought Akeno, subconsciously parting her lips during her internal monologue, her body unknowingly reacting to her perverted thoughts before her mind could register, wrapping her plump lips around the bulbous head while stroking the shaft with her tits, simultaneously performing a blowjob whilst apparently now giving head. It took the exotic taste to overpower her taste buds to awaken Akeno from her lapse of concentration, only now realizing that she'd taken his dick inside of her mouth.

"Damn, that's the spirit!.." grunted the man, slowly edging his hips forward as he leaned comfortably against the wall behind him.

"So strong!.. Is this what a man tastes like?.. I can hardly think, and it fills so much space inside of my mouth.. My jaw is hurting and I've only just begun.." thought Akeno, allowing her jaw to rest by sensually running her tongue up and down the underside of his cock. It was impressive enough that she had access to this space considering the fact that her enormous breasts were snugged around his member, with Akeno's slight moans letting him know how greatly she enjoyed this.

In the midst of asking her to suck his cock, his wishes had already been granted before he could even voice his thoughts. Akeno immediately gulfed the cockhead once more but this time attempting to take it deeper, face disgruntled from having to stretch her jaw widely enough to properly accommodate for his abundant size.

"D-Damn, she's so eager!.."

Akeno closed her eyes as she moaned in joy, finding herself growing addicted to the overpowering taste of the man's cock, finding that the rumours surrounding the man to be completely and utterly true. Purposefully, the naughty vixen that was Akeno slurped loudly around his cock, making sure to cover as much of him as she could in her own saliva, making for the perfectly wet and slick boobjob that would make most men crumble to their knees. Alternating between suckling on the head and aggressively licking him with her fervent tongue, the man was reduced to a groaning mess, finding himself in awe over the sexual prowess of this incredibly attractive woman. It wasn't only the fact that she was serving him with a boobjob that made her sexy, it was all of the minor details too, from her piercing gaze that was filled with lust, to the lewd blush on her cheeks that made her uncontrollable arousal glaringly apparent.

"You're so fucking sexy…" groaned the man, tangling his fingers within her hair and carefully nudging her forward, hinting at the fact that he wanted more of her naughty mouth around his cock. Complying with his wishes, Akeno paused the playful motions of her tongue, pushing her head down until her face came in contact with the two soft globes of flesh. She moved her hungry lips in tandem with her wet tongue, performing a dangerously pleasurable boobjob that pushed the man over the edge. The longer they went on, the slopper it'd get, her saliva trickling down the towering member and lubricating the crevice that was her cleavage. The slippier his erection had gotten, the more sensitive he was to the effects of her erotic massage, his huge cock throbbing after a few minutes of this heavenly treatment. Akeno's soft lips and wet tongue worked passionately over his meat, almost as if she were making love to him through oral sex.

"God damn!... Cumming!~.." warned the man, quickly realizing that he had no need to consider Akeno moaned in response, most likely at the thought of having her mouth filled with his semen. Instead of retreating, the erotic woman only grew more eager to please, tightly squeezing the shaft with her breasts and enthusiastically bobbing her head up and down, almost as if to portray the message "Do it.", encouraging the man to bust inside of the clutches of her soft flesh and the wet and warm cavern of her mouth. A loud moan uttered from her lips when the white splash of semen shot out from the tip as if it were a power hose, filling and bulging her cheeks in mere seconds. Her eyes opened widely in response, under the impression that this size of a load was impossible for any regular man.

"What is this?!.. It's shooting out with so much force!.. And the taste is so powerful.. There's so much of it!..." thought Akeno, frantically trying to keep up with the man's explosive ejaculation, a lot of sucking and swallowing required to have any hopes of milking his cock. Despite how intently her lips were sucking, a decent amount spilled from the clutches of her lips, dripping down onto the pale flesh of her soft mounds that were there to catch it. Akeno's throat gulped several loads to avoid drowning, the process of swallowing his load taking long enough that the man had enough time to swipe the hair covering her face and enjoy the sight of her suctioned lips.

"God damn… Look at you go!" praised the man, thoroughly impressed that Akeno had managed to swallow that much.

However, considering this was her first time dealing with him, successfully seeing through the job was near impossible. Akeno couldn't keep up near the end of his ejaculation, gagging from the sheer amount of cum and being forced to back away when her cheeks were pumped full like a chipmunk. The remaining shot of semen landed all over her face and atop her glistening breasts as Akeno whimpered in response, slowly gulping down the contents within her mouth, taking several tries while breathing heavily through her nose.

"Ha..." sighed Akeno, opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue, showing off how well she sucked him off.

"You still have some left." he confidently stated, greatly relishing the sight of Akeno holding her tits up against her face and salvaging the remnants of his ejaculation that rested on her breasts with her tongue.

"This woman… I've never met anyone this seductive before…"

Finally finished, Akeno dropped the tight grip of her breasts as they jiggled sexily from their weight. With some cum on her face, Akeno swiped her tongue in a circle, catching whatever she couldn't with her tongue by using her fingers and inserting it back inside of her mouth.

"How was it?" asked Akeno, slightly biting her lip and staring at him seductively.

"It was fucking amazing.. That was the best boobjob ever.." complimented the man, high praise considering how popular he was with the ladies.

"Good.. I'll meet you here around the same time.. I'll see you tomorrow, then.." muttered Akeno, suddenly turning quite bashful with an apparent blush on her face as she appeared to hurriedly rise to her feet, fixing her clothing and appearance as best as possible before getting ready to leave.

"Of course.. Sorry, what was your name again?.." he asked.

"Oh, that's right. My names Akeno, but you can calm me whatever you would like~." teased Akeno, winking before turning away.

"I-I need to go now.." stammered the woman, opening the door and leaving. He had a faint idea of what overcame her considering the slight rubbing of her thighs, most likely she was too ashamed to admit how turned on she's gotten after allowing him to fuck her tits and cum violently inside of her mouth.Over the next few days…

Akeno had practically turned into the man's cumdumpster, orally servicing him day in and day out. Whether that entailed the aid of her tits or not, she'd found herself down on her knees and sucking it with all of her might. Today was just like any other, except the level of passion and intensity had increased with each separate occasion. Now a couple days in, Akeno was currently down on her knees, in the dead center of the Club Room with the transfer student standing on his feet with his hands pushing against the back of her head, guiding her deep bobs until his enormous length slid its way inside of her throat.

Undergoing constant "training", Akeno managed to stifle a gag as the man humped her face, a sloppy amount of saliva dripping down her chin and surrounding her lips. Her constant guttural moans reverberated around his cock which provided pleasurable sensations, pushing the man closer to release.

"Holy shit, you've gotten so much better Akeno!.." grunted the man, mere seconds away from cumming.

Akeno was barely able to smile around him from the compliment, her nose shoved against his pubic bone with the head resting inside of her throat. All it took to reach this point was dedication, and constant experience. She could hardly remember how many times she'd gotten down on her knees for him, always striving to pleasure him better than the last. At this point, Akeno let him know that warning her served no purpose, willingly and happily swallowing his hot semen that pumped down her throat when the man groaned profusely. Her boisterous moan was so powerful that the vibrations on his cock made the man cum harder, fingers gripping at her hair while thrusting his hips against her swallowing throat.

Akeno's nails dug into the sides of his hips as she orgasmed herself, the first time she'd reached this point as the man stared at her in awe. Never had he met a woman sexually aroused enough to cum from simply sucking his cock, finding the sight immensely erotic as his erection remained lively and stood powerful. The majority of it shot straight down her stomach, with Akeno only catching a few spurts when she'd backed her head to swallow the rest with her mouth. Pulling out with a wet plop to her lips, Akeno moaned with a flushed face before digging one of her fingers down inside of her drenched panties, furiously fingering herself before moaning loudly before finishing herself off with a violent orgasm.

"Akeno…" muttered the man, almost entranced by her lewdness.

"I can't do this anymore…" she panted, breathing heavily through her mouth. He looked at her quizzically while waiting for her to continue.

"I can't hold myself back… I'm sorry, Issei.. I wanted to save it for you, but I can't control myself anymore…" thought Akeno, rising to her feet and sliding her soaked panties down her shapely legs.

"Please.. please, fuck me.. I need you to stick that big black cock inside of me!.." begged Akeno like a whore, the man staring intently at her glistening entrance, evidently too turned on to care. He was only half-heartedly listening, but Akeno had mentioned "preserving" herself for a man named "Issei", but it appeared that she was finally relenting from that nonsensical stubbornness. Finally surrendering to her carnal desires.

"You asked for it, Akeno.. Don't complain if you can't handle it!.." teased the man, taking a seat on the couch and beckoning the woman to come closer. His legs were spread wide apart as his lap looked inviting to the thirsty woman, who excitedly took a seat, carefully inserting the cock past her tight entrance as her moans filled the room.A few minutes later…

Akeno was in the midst of wildly riding on the man's cock, completely naked and gyrating her hips back and forth and using him to drive herself to a wild orgasm. They'd been so absorbed in themselves that neither of them had remembered to lock the door, or even notice the fact that Rias had caught them red-handed. Instead, Akeno and the mans sex-fueled noises filled the room, with his hips comfortably gripping at the soft, perfect curves of her hips. Her arm reached back to caress the back of his head, bouncing up and down on his lap while moaning frantically due to an impending orgasm.

"I'm cumming!~~~..." cried Akeno out in absolute pleasure, her orgasm only growing stronger when the man grunted and started ejaculating himself, warning her a little too late as he announced his "arrival" right as soon as it commenced. Their simultaneous orgasms was the perfect ending to a steamy session, filled with passionate sex and an even hotter climax.

"Wow… You were an amazing fuck, Akeno.." complimented the man, regaining his breath and slapping her ass in approval. For this being her first time, Akeno really put on a show.

"Again… Do you want to do it again?.." asked Akeno, still breathing heavily as she turned her head to stare at the man, pulling his cock from out of her pussy but then sitting her plump ass onto it afterwards.

"Another round?.. Of course, I could keep going all day if you wanted me to." confidently stated the man, a sly grin when Akeni stood up and grabbed onto his arm, dragging him towards her bed inside of her room.

After already having a chance of proving herself worthy, it was now his turn to completely dominate her. Akeno crawled onto the mattress on all fours, sticking her naked ass out at her new soul mate.

"My, my~...What are you standing there for?.. Don't you want to make a mess out of your tiny little whore?.. Don't tell me you're too nervous to go again?.." teased Akeno, trying to get under his skin and rile him up, assuming she had what it takes to stand up to him.

"You're always playing around, Akeno. Don't regret this when I'm finished with you." taunted the man, gripping the base of his cock and slapping it against her ass, comfortably placing it directly in the middle of her buttcrack before grabbing onto her waist, thrusting several times against her while hotdogging her butt in order to revitalize himself back to full mast.

"Are you ready?" asked Akeno while shaking her butt up and down, twerking and grinding into the man's crotch. The man groaned his response while greatly enjoying himself to her thick backside, almost wishing he could cum like this but remembering that he'd promised to thoroughly ravage her. Smacking her plump cheeks for good measure, the transfer student pulled his cock away and placed the head directly against her soaking wet pussy lips.

"I gotta say.. When you were riding me earlier, I don't think you were able to get the full taste of my cock." said the man.

"Hmm?.. Why not?.." replied Akeno.

"It wasn't inside the entire way.. You were subconsciously trying to avoid the pain and only let in a comfortable amount.." said the man, who didn't want to force her to try and conquer his length on the first attempt, however her teasing attitude led him to this decision.

Akeno grew slightly worried when she'd realized he was correct, finding her heart beating rather wildly after recalling how overbearing having his big cock inside of her felt, despite not being completely inserted.

"I'll be nice and go slowly at first.. But once you're barely able to handle it, I'm gonna let loose." warned the man, waiting for Akeno's response as she turned her head and nodded. Unable to gather her previous bravado considering she was now the one in the hot seat. Thinking about having such an absurdly huge cock lodged deep within her made her pussy quiver at the thought.

"Now… Are you ready?.." asked the man, mocking her for earlier. Akeno shivered in anticipation, definitely anxious for the rough pounding that was yet to come. Being on top meant that she was mostly the one calling the shots, using his body to her enjoyment. In terms of what sexual experience she had, she was accustomed to being the dominant partner.

"Yes… Do it!~.." yelled Akeno, a burst of exhilaration surging throughout her body as she mustered the courage to continue. If riding herself to an orgasm had already been the most ecstatic about sex, then she was definitely in for a treat. Amongst all of the rumours surrounding black men, and this transfer student in particular, the greatest thing she'd feared was that she'd never be able to "go back". In this sense, whatever little sense of loyalty she had left for Issei would've been completely erased from her memory, replaced with nothing but infatuation for the man's insanely large cock.

"Nngh!~... Agh!... Oh gosh!~.." exasperated Akeno, unsure if she could ever become fully accustomed to the man's engorged size. Already lubricated with her pussy juices from earlier, the man's length luckily had an easier time penetrating. The immense girth and length made for quite the painful experience, always needing a few moments to recuperate before it subsided into pleasure. With her breath ragged, Akeno's face was completely flushed with lust while the man carefully inserted himself inch-by-inch, her voluptuous figure squirming at the sensation. His cockhead reached uncharted depths until finally filling her pussy to the brim, making the pleasured woman moan hard until the point her tongue was dangling from her mouth.

"I-It's in!~... It's all the way in!~.. I can hardly breathe.. My pussy is being split apart, and it's painful.. But it feels sooo goooood!~..." thought Akeno while experiencing a pseudo-orgasm, shuddering slightly while her pussy secreted fluids, already overflowing with juices as she moaned vehemently from the top of her lungs. The way his hands gripped around her hips while pulling her ass back into his thrusts gave her pleasure unlike any other, with her huge tits jiggling underneath her with every powerful swing of his hips. Her mind clouded with lust, hardly able to think with an object this large reaching depths inside of her body that she had no prior knowledge was humanly possible.

It felt as if she were on the edge of an orgasm since the very beginning, only a matter of time before the waves of pleasure consumed her. All Akeno could think about in this moment was the huge cock making a mess of her insides, her entire body glistening in sweat as she desperately clung onto the blanket sheets, holding on for dear life. The hunk of a man fucking her brains out held no regard for her safety, treating her like the slut she was, something that made Akeno's pussy feel as if it were on fire. The bed carrying both of their weight underneath rocked heavily from their movements, with Akeno trying desperately to match each of his pummelling thrusts by pressing back against him with her plump ass. Every pound of his hips felt like a truck hitting against her G-spot, a loud slapping noise echoing into the closed off room that was drowned out by her incessant moans.

"How many times?.. How many times did I cum?.." absentmindedly thought Akeno, in the midst of another orgasm while continuously being slammed into oblivion. This level of domination was exactly what the depraved woman had always wished for, to meet a man that was capable of reducing her to a slutty, moaning mess. Her cries of pleasure intensified when the man yanked at her hair, with enough force to pull a few strands from off her scalp while rewarding her with the best dicking of her life. The way she'd suck his cock already hinted at what type of sex Akeno craved, relentlessly destroying her with a flurry of unbelievably powerful thrusts.

"God damn, Akeno!~.. I'm gonna cum really fucking hard.." grunted the man, unable to contain his own pleasure after finally finding a woman capable of surviving his onslaught of cock.

Under the ungodly amount of pleasure she was in, Akeno couldn't even mutter a response, too occupied with orgasming violently from the cockhead ramming against her G-spot. With slight tears in her eyes from the initial pain and boundless euphoria, her impassioned moan intensified while they both peaked simultaneously, unleashing his potent seed after shoving himself balls deep, feeling her pussy tighten around his spasming cock as she came. For cumming a second time, the amount he'd shot out was borderline insane to say the least, leaving Akeno trembling and moaning for nearly an entire minute as she trembled with her back arched and ass shoved against his crotch.

"Woo… That was something.. Akeno, you really are a lewd woman, you know that?.." panted the exhausted man, giving her big butt a nice slap that caused it to bounce and ripple shortly after.

"I am~... I'm such a dirty woman.. For you.." exasperated Akeno, biting down on her bottom lip as the man extracted himself from her sopping wet snatch, wet plopping noise separating the two. Now completely drained of energy, the exhausted woman turned over and dropped down onto the mattress, a slight bounce from the cushion as she inhaled deeply to regain her breath. Seeing as she was down and out for the count, the man sighed while deciding to join her, taking the pillow right next to her while joining his new woman in bed.

"Hey… Let's talk for a little.." whispered Akeno, draping her arm over his chiseled chest.

"About what?.." curiously replied the man, finally growing limp.

"You really are amazing… Don't you think it'd be selfish of me to hog all of this pleasure to myself?.. I have a lot of friends that would love spending a night with you.. What do you say to that?..." asked Akeno, forming circles with her fingers, teasingly touching his chest.

"You want me to sleep with them?" asked the man, intrigued by the idea.

"Mhm.. I can help plant the ideas in their heads.. They'd probably be skeptical if anyone else told them about it.. But if it were me.. I can see all of them falling for you.." whispered Akeno.

"I mean, I'm not one to complain.. But what are you getting out of this?.."

"Nothing~... I just think that all of my friends are women who are in need of a man like you to satisfy their needs.." said Akeno, giving him a playful wink as they cuddled.

"I'm surprised Rias hasn't done anything with him, yet.. She really is hopelessly loyal to Issei.. I'll save the best for last, maybe I'll have a chat with Koneko and Asia first.. We all deserve better.. And what's better than sharing the nicest cock around?.." contemplated Akeno, devising her future plans."Where are we going, Akeno?.." curiously asked Asia, who was standing directly next to Koneko as they followed their senior, who said she wanted to show them something.

"Shh… Don't be too noisy, they might hear.." whispered Akeno, making room so that both of her underclassmen could peek through the wall.

"Huh?... That's Rias and… Who's that?..." asked Asia, blushing mightily when she noticed the man playfully groping Rias's breasts, under the impression that this right was only granted to their "beloved" Issei.

"R-Rias?..." muttered Koneko, equally shocked that the crimson buxom queen would allow another man to touch her in such a provocative manner. In fact, it even looked like she enjoyed it, given the fact that her hand was also slowly reaching over towards his crotch.

"W-What's going on?.. Why is Rias and that man getting so close together like that?.." asked a flustered Asia, tempted to close her eyes to keeping her from watching Rias commit adultery.

"Yeah.. What about Issei?..." mentioned Koneko, surprised to see one of his "wives" breaking their loyalty.

"Girls, girls.. Before we worry about all that.. Don't you think the man's quite attractive?.. I mean, he looks a lot different than the men around here. In fact, he's a lot more muscular.." said Akeno with a smile, patting both of the young ladies heads as if they were too innocent for their own good. Leaning down and closer to the two of them, Akeno whispered something in their ears that caused both of them to blush furiously and Koneko's ears to perk up.

"Apparently, black men also have really huge cocks.."

"W-Who cares about that?!... I'm satisfied enough with Issei!.. In fact, let's confront this man after Rias leaves, Koneko!.." stuttered Asia, clearly flustered by Akeno's unnecessary comments.

"Ufufufu~.." teasingly giggled Akeno, getting the sense that the two women were influenced by her words. Of course, underneath their innocent exteriors, she knew that they were also ladies that needed to satisfy their sexual needs.When Rias had eventually left, Akeno remained in the shadows, watching as the two ladies shyly confronted the man about his actions. Standing closely enough that she could make out what they were saying, smiling to herself as the two ladies were steadily falling for the bait.

"But, I don't understand that… Why should I stop seeing Rias just because you told me too?.." asked the man, secretly adoring how flustered both Asia and Koneko were when talking to him.

"W-Well.. It's because Rias is already in a relationship!.." muttered Koneko.

"She is?.. Even so, isn't it her decision to come and see me?.. I'm not forcing her to do anything, she's doing it out of her own will.."

"T-That's a good point…" bashfully said Asia, running out of viable reasons as to why the unlikely couple shouldn't meet up anymore.

"It's a bit unfair to ask me to do something when I get nothing in return, right?.. Men and women both have their sexual urges, and Rias helps me with mine, and I help with hers.. It wouldn't make sense to just throw that away, would it?.." asked the man, putting the pressure on the ladies who were scrambling for a response.

"P-Please?..." choked out Asia, unsuccessful in her futile attempt to change his mind.

"Sorry, but I'll have to decline.. Honestly, there's only one way I could ever see that happening.. Unless…."

"Unless, what?..." curiously asked Asia, wondering if there were some sort of way they could reach an agreement.

"Unless you two pretty ladies could take her place and help alleviate my pent-up "stress", then maybe I'd consider leaving Rias alone.." proposed the man, who was greatly enjoying their rather dramatic reactions.

"W-Wha?-..." flusteredly muttered Koneko.

"I-Is that really the only way…" muttered Asia, shyly covering her chest as if to protect herself from embarrassment.

"It is.. Of course, I'm not forcing you two to do anything!.. I'll just continue on with my day like nothing ever happened." replied the man.

There were a few moments of silence with the two girls entering deep thought, their initial reaction would have most likely been outright rejection. That is, if Akeno hadn't played her part by inserting some naughty comments that had been wracking at the back of their brain. Truthfully, Issei had been unfulfilling in terms of satisfying all of the women in his harem. Sex was definitely a primary concern, and the fact that Akeno had boasted about this man's size and looks had only served to make them hopelessly intrigued.'

"I-If… If you agree not to move.. So that we could practice for Issei.. I will agree with it.." shyly muttered Asia, averting the man's gaze as she proposed her idea. Koneko's jaw nearly dropped in response, but decided to keep quiet, secretly liking Asia's proposition.

"Sure, fine by me. I assume we have a deal, then." smiled the man, already having the confidence that neither of them would do well in keeping that condition in-tact, especially after getting a glimpse of the heat he was packing underneath those uniform pants of his.To put it simply, it was obvious that both Asia and Koneko eventually found that the man's highly praised cock was much more suitable for them than Issei's. Comparing the two was nearly impossible, considering they were on two completely different levels, both in terms of ability and sheer size. And so, yet even more women had been secretly peeled from Issei right under his nose, oblivious to the hidden betrayal happening without his knowledge.

It didn't end with those two either, as Akeno continued her plan to inform the others of the mesmerizing "discovery" both herself and Rias had found. Xenovia was her next candidate, who she eventually led towards spying on the two once again, this time catching the couple in the act of nearly making out, nearly inches away from happening until Rias managed to restrain herself and pull away at the last second. In a fit of embarrassment, she hurried off into the distance as the man sighed in disappointment, feeling that today was the day where they finally reached that bridge.

"What?!... I can't believe Rias was about to kiss that man!.." whispered Xenovia, utterly shocked.

"Oh my~.. I'm surprised, too.. A little bit more, and Rias might've actually cheated on Issei.. If only there was another girl that he was interested in, perhaps that could be avoided.." said Akeno, speaking in a worried tone, putting up a believable performance.

Xenovia grew silent at the woman's comments, unsure of how to respond.

"Not only that.. But judging from the rumours, he seems to be sexually active.. Any woman that wishes to be with him would most likely have to tend to his needs.. If Rias were to ever enter a relationship with him…." muttered Akeno, leaving the rest of her sentence to Xenovia's imagination.

"Well.. I better leave before Rias sees me. Later, Xenovia~.." said Akeno, waving goodbye as she left the woman alone, who appeared to be in deep contemplation.Later that day….

Based on misleading information, Xenovia was tricked into approaching the man, outright offering her body to him in the place of Rias. Things progressed much easier with Xenovia than the others, even the man was surprisingly shocked by how aggressive she was being. Not the type of person to deny such a wonderful opportunity, he gladly accepted her proposal and found the time and place for them to fuck. Xenovia was confident enough in her sexual ability to believe that she could probably handle the man, despite all of the rumours she's overheard. Instead, by the end of succumbing to numerous amounts of amazing orgasms, Xenovia had found herself addicted to his cock instead, just like the others.With the members of the Occult Research Club dealt with, Akeno decided that perhaps it was time to begin branching out with her friends from outside their closely-knitted friend group. The woman that she'd believed would perfectly suit the bill was none other than Rossweisse, believing that she'd benefit amazingly from getting blacked. Entering her room during one of their breaks, Akeno decided on having a little "chat" in hopes of achieving the same things that she did with her friends.

"Do you have time after school?.." asked Akeno.

"Hm?.. I believe I do.. What for?.." replied Rossweise, neatly piling some folders.

"There's a student I know that needs help with some of his schoolwork.. He's new here, so he wasn't sure who exactly he should ask." said Akeno.

"Oh, sure!.. I'll meet with him once I'm finished with work.. Let him know that I'll see him later, alright?.." said Rossweise, with Akeno nodding her head in agreement and walking away, trying desperately to hide her excited smile.After school…

"Now, now.. This should be the right classroom.." said Rossweise, putting her hand on the doorknob as she was about to enter the room. She froze in place when odd noises were emanating from within the room, belonging to both a man and a woman. If she didn't know better, she could've sworn that it sounded like two students having some steamy afterclass sex.

"N-No way?!.. Not here at school.. I hope my ears are playing tricks on me.. I hate to do this, but I need to stop these two and send them home!.." thought Rossweise, slowly turning the doorknob and peeking through. Laying before her was Akeno resting on her back, with her legs spread wide open and the black student giving her the rough pounding she deserved. Rossweisse accidentally opened the door completely and was frozen in place, unsure exactly how to react at such an erotic sight.

"Oh, oh, oh!~... Yes!~.. Cum inside!~..." shamelessly moaned Akeno, unbothered by the fact that she was being watched, fondling her own breasts as the man drilled his cock inside of her. The concerned teacher covered her mouth in shock upon seeing Akeno get creampied, watching as the white fluids spilled from her stretched hole and dripped onto the desk beneath her. She was simply at a loss for words, unable to process the absurdity of the situation.

After placing a passionate kiss on the man's lips, Akeno groaned while allowing him to pull out of from her dripping wet sex. Rossweisse flinched when the naked bombshell started walking in her direction, fumbling on her words to excuse herself for walking in on them.

"A-Ah!.. Sorry!.. I didn't mean to intrude.. Or- rather.. You shouldn't be doing this in school!.. There's a time and place for this sort of thing.. And-.. I can't believe you let him do it inside!.. Akeno, you should be more careful.. Ah, what am I saying?!..." flusteredly mumbled the teacher, too many things happening at once for her to concentrate.

"Don't overthink things too much, come on!.. Let's have some fun.." teasingly giggled Akeno, hooking her friends arms and dragging her with her.

"W-Wait?!.. What do you mean by "have fun"?.. You can't possibly be suggesting I-... Hey, hold on!~..." complained the woman, Akeno helping her onto the desk and positioning her to get fucked, stripping off her clothing and spreading her legs for her as she weakly resisted.

"I didn't say I agreed to this!.. If you continue any longer, then I'll get really mad-..." said Rossweisse, completely forgetting what she was about to say when she laid her eyes upon the humongous member, in absolute awe over the mesmerizing size. Any sense of argument was thrown completely out the window, already convinced from the sight alone.

"Wow.. She really is a beauty, Akeno.." commented the transfer student, aligning himself with her entrance, taking the fact that Rossweisse was now willingly splitting her legs apart as a sign of consent.

"She is.. Have fun, you two.. I'll be leaving now, since my job here is finished." giggled Akeno, picking her clothes from off the floor and getting dressed, smiling to herself at the sounds of Rossweisse moaning beside her, knowing all too well the feeling of experiencing the man's member of the first time.

"Oh, gosh!~... It's splitting me apart!~... It's so intense!.." moaned Rossweisse, holding onto the man's wrists as she was pulled against him.

These cries of pleasure didn't go unheard by Akeno as she walked out, happy that she managed to introduce yet another one of her friends to the greatest pleasure on earth.After that day…

Eventually, Rossweisse had begun planning special "after-class dates" with the transfer student, also falling victim to getting tricked into becoming addicted to his cock. Eventually, the two were caught in the act by Rias, who'd finally made the entire journey around, watching all of her friends get absolutely ravaged by the transfer student that she'd been falling for each and every day.Days after Rias gets completely blacked..

Akeno and the transfer student were having celebratory sex after managing to conquer some of the most beautiful women at Kuoh Academy, the beautiful buxom being awarded for her efforts by being thoroughly fucked in her favorite position, mating-press style. Amongst all of her depraved moans and his pleasured grunts, their fucking had become even more passionate than their first-time together, insinuating developing feeling coming to fruition that only amplified their majestic time in bed. Using her arms to embrace the back of his neck to pull him into a kiss, and her shapely legs wrapped tightly around his waist, Akeno absolutely adored getting dominated like the slutty lover she was.

"Mmm~... Deeper!~... Fuck, I love your cock so much!~..." moaned Akeno, feeling the man's length kiss her womb at the apex of every thrust, grinding against her inner walls every time he thrusted in and out with vigour.

"Me too.. I love fucking this incredibly sexy body of yours too!~.. It's almost like it was made solely to get fucked!.." grunted the man, his hips reaching a fever pitch while pounding her pussy to a sopping wet pulp.

"I-I'm so glad-.. Ahn!~... That I was able to get all the other girls hooked on your big cock!~.. Nngh.. Oh!.. Fuck me harder!... I'm going to cum!~... I'm glad that while you 'have' Rias, the rest of us have your big black cock!~.." screamed Akeno at the top of her lungs, struggling not to moan in between words. Hugging him as tightly as possible, the man groaned before giving her a final thrust, rewarding her for a job well done with the biggest load in a long while, leaving Akeno gawking with her jaw hung while having an absurd amount of semen being pumped inside of her slutty body.

"He's so-.. He's so amazing!~..."

Akeno orgasmed incredibly hard, spasming before eventually calming down, body covered in sweat while breathing frantically trying to regain her breath. The transfer student kept himself lodged comfortably inside of her tight walls and slowly grinded against it, kissing the sides of her neck as he was embraced. Hot semen was being poured inside of her womb, a fact that left Akeno unbothered as she was hopelessly infatuated with the man, actually addicted to the sensation of his spunk spilling out of her pussy and onto the bed.

"You know.. Rias was talking to me about a trip to Kyoto that may happen soon.. I was thinking we could find other women there who would be willing to start serving your cock~.." teased Akeno, giggling while the man could do nothing but smile back at her, slowly removing herself from her cum-covered sex.

"You're so perverted, you know that?.." teased the man, exhaling a deep breath while backing up to stare at the pool of semen staining the bed-sheets.

"Of course I am.. But only for my king~.." seductively whispered Akeno, splitting her vagina apart so that he could get a better view, blowing him a kiss to tease.An indefinite amount of time later…

After the man had officially joined the Occult Research Club, Rias had introduced themselves and revealed their true identity as devils. Understandably shocked at first, the man didn't seem too bothered considering their sexual escapades continued without a hitch. And apparently, there was a chance that his in-school heaven could continue to grow..

30 Cruel Rival NTR 1

The ear piercing screech of the bars sliding open echoed through the dimly lit hallway.

"He's waiting for me, yes?" a man asked. His hair was a deep black, although tinted with hints of blue. His skin was pale as a ghost's, and he was dressed impeccably - not a single flaw to be found in his garments. He was very handsome, but of everything, his most unique feature was undoubtedly his piercing dark eyes - the kind that made you think of tunnels just looking at them.

"Of course," a guard said. "Just as you asked, Uchiha-sama, I have disabled the cameras in the room." A dirty guard, perhaps he should clarify. A few favors here, a few bills slipped into the right pockets, and you could have half of the guards in Konoha Penitentiary on your side.

"Good." said Sasuke. "Wait here. I will be back in a few moments."

He strode down the hall, before pulling open the door to the room and stepping inside.

The man awaiting him was a behemoth by anyone's standards - at least seven feet tall. Shockingly orange hair that glistened in the light, and not to mention matching eyes that stared at Sasuke with the most curious expression in their depths.

"Hello, Jugo." Sasuke said. "I hear they've given you parole."

The man looked shaken. "I-I don't know why…" he mumbled, almost as if he was talking to himself. "I-I can't h-help myself… I'm just going to d-do it again."

"I know, I know." Sasuke said, his voice soothing. "You need to be in here, and yet they're letting you out for 'good behavior'."

Jugo shivered. "I-I asked Uzumaki-san to let me s-stay in here… but he insisted that I was fine… he said that I deserved a second chance, that I can get help, that I can s-stop my urges..." His hand shook. "I can't! Why doesn't he realize that?"

"Shh…" Sasuke said. "I have a proposition for you, Jugo. A way to sate your need… and, to make sure you stay in here, so you won't hurt anybody else. Care to listen to it?"

"W-what is it?" Jugo asked.

"They're going to put an anklet bracelet on you, once the paperwork has gone through." Sasuke explained. He reached into the interior of his suit, withdrawing a small key. "This will open that braclet. All you have to do - is go back out there, and do what you need to do."

A little exposition - Jugo was really, a sweet, sweet man. However, he had a compulsion, an insatiable need to make things burn. He had set two dozen fires before he had finally been caught, but good behavior had cut his sentence clean in half. Now, he was due to leave prison once more, and more likely than naught end up back there once again.

"Y-you want me to set a fire?" Jugo said, gaping at him.

"Yes." Sasuke said. "I can pull a couple of strings - make sure you're put in a low security facility. You do this, and you can make sure you're safely locked away, and make sure you will never be a danger to others again." A pause. "But… there's one condition." Sasuke said.

"What is it…?" Jugo asked.

"This never happened." Sasuke said. "You don't know who I am. You never saw me, I never saw you. You acted alone, you managed to get the key on your own, and you decided to set the fire of your own free will. Got it?" He dangled the key in front of Jugo, who stared at it almost longingly.

There was a long pause, as Jugo's face twisted and turned, a myriad of emotions running through the man's head. And then…

"O-Okay…" Jugo whispered.

"Good." Sasuke said. He dropped the key into Jugo's awaiting hand. "I've greased the wheels a bit - you should be out of here by today, or tomorrow by the latest. I expect to see something in the news about a fire. Understand?" He turned around, and without waiting for a response departed, closing the door behind him.

Sasuke rejoined the guard in the corridor, who had taken to smoking a cigarette.

"Is that all, Uchiha-sama?" the man asked.

"Yes." said Sasuke. He readjusted his tie for a moment, using the reflection off of one of the windows as a viewing aid.

A pause. "We had an agreement." the guard said. "Now, who's the mole that you spoke of?" A rat had appeared within the prison system, threatening to expose the corruption that rested within. Apparently, he was in secret collaboration with a law enforcement team, feeding them information on corrupt guards and what not.

"It's Sakon." Sasuke said simply. "I don't believe his twin brother is involved… but, you can never be too sure." He smirked. "It was nice doing business with you… I'll see myself out."Naruto threw the door open with a grunt, dropping his keys onto the nightstand and closing the door behind him with his foot. He stumbled over to the sofa, and flopped onto the couch like some sort of fish - his blonde hair sticky with sweat, his cheeks flushed and his body racked with soreness and occasional twinges of pain.

His ears perked up. Soft footsteps reached them, Naruto slowly craning his head as his wife, Uzumaki Sakura, came into view.

Naruto felt his member twitch slightly - but he was much too tired to get it up, even to the sight of his beautiful wife.

And beautiful she was. Long cotton candy pink hair that came down to her upper back. A firm, and curvy figure - decent sized breasts that were perfectly shaped, plump, and squeezable. Not to mention her delightfully ample ass, which was the envy of practically every woman out there. Her hips were shapely and perfect for childbearing, her waist thin. Her body was tight and toned, the pinkette keeping up a regular workout schedule to ensure that not even an inch of fat could be found along her figure.

The outfit she wore only accentuated her beauty. A tight, lacy pair of pink lingerie - a bra that cupped her breasts, and a slightly see-through pair of panties, the outline of her snatch visible through the thin fabric.

"Naruto…" she purred, her voice low and husky, tilted with hints of lust and want. Her smile was sultry, her bright emerald eyes thickened with a glaze of need that showed in every movement she made.

Slowly, she slunk up to the sofa, and without waiting for her blonde husband to respond, she slid into his lap. Her arms wound loosely around his waist, the pinkette pressing her body close to his - her lips quickly claiming his in a deep kiss.

"I missed you so much, baby." Sakura murmured. "You have no idea how much I want you right now…" she whispered, her hands cupping his face. "I want you inside of me soo badly, Naruto…"

He smiled wryly. "I'm sorry, babe." said Naruto. "But- I'm just… really, really tired today." Even with this goddess of a woman sitting in his lap, her breasts pushing into his chest, he couldn't get it up. "Maybe… tomorrow?"

Sakura smirked. "Well… I'd have hoped we would be doing it tomorrow regardless." she said. "You do remember what tomorrow is, right?" Sakura asked.

"Of course I do!" Naruto said. "That's when the Walking Dead comes back on, right?"

Sakura leveled a glare at him.

Naruto chuckled. "Just kidding," he said, leaning upwards and pecking her on the lips. "It's our anniversary," he said, almost like a kid opening up a present.

"And boy do I have a surprise for you, mister." Sakura said. "When are you getting home from work?"

Naruto was a firefighter - and a highly decorated one at that. While he wasn't the fire chief quite yet, rumors were that he was next in line to take up the mantle. In recent weeks, the fire department had been hammered, mostly by a camp fire gone wrong that had turned into a wildfire of tremendous proportions

"Maa… I dunno." Naruto said. "Six? Seven? I'm not sure."

"Alright." Sakura said. "I'm going to whip up a dinner that's going to knock your socks off, Naruto." she said, her face set. "Of course… if you do get home late and it ends up being a little cold, I don't want to hear any whining, alright?"

"Hmm… is ramen out of the question?" Naruto asked teasingly.

"For our anniversary?" Sakura said. "If I even see a hint of ramen in our house tomorrow, I'm going to Ichiraku's myself and burning it to the ground."

"Aww… you don't mean that…!" Naruto protested.

Sakura laughed. "Oh, but I do." she said. "Now go to bed," Sakura said, pressing a chaste kiss to his cheek, before hopping off of his lap. "You'd better get a good night's sleep… because tomorrow, you're going to need it."

Naruto grinned. "You got it, babe." he said.Naruto adjusted the radio from station to station, pursing his lips together. A variety of music flashed by - from hip hop and rock, to slow jazz and more traditional flutes. He paused for a moment, taking a rather sharp right turn, and in that time a specific line from a song bled through the radio.

"This is the night that we…"

Squeal!

The blonde pulled over to the side of the road, slamming his foot onto the breaks.

"Oh… oh fuck!" he said, blue eyes widening to the size of dinner plates. How could he have forgotten? Back there in the fire station, a small red package tied with a bow on top - and inside, a beautiful diamond necklace, the one he'd gotten for his wife on their anniversary weeks ago.

He thumped his head against the steering wheel. At least he had remembered - if he had gotten home without a gift… he wouldn't even want to imagine how long he would be in the hospital recovering from the injuries she would have inflicted on him.

Naruto waited until the way was clear, before making a U-turn, going back down the same road in the opposite direction. He was fortunate - his car came equipped with voice control, and his phone was hooked up with a USB.

"Call, Sakura-chan." Naruto said, carefully and slowly so that the voice recognition program would be able to pick up his words.

A moment passed, and then the inevitably sound of ringing. Another moment later…

"What is it, baby?" Sakura asked, from the other line.

"Hey, Sakura-chan!" Naruto said. "I know I texted you that I was on my way home, but I forgot something back at the job. I'll be there in half an hour, alright?" he said.

Sakura sighed. "Alright. Love you."

"Love you, too!" Naruto said. "End call." Click. The line went dead, and soon the radio began to fill the car once more. The drive back to the fire station took about ten minutes, and soon Naruto was pulling into the parking lot.

He threw himself out of his car, sprinting into the station through the side door.

His first instinct was to stop - but, something stilled him. A long ring, ring, ring, had begun to fill the station, and soon firefighters began to materialize from the various bunks and recreational areas around the facility - shrugging on safety gear and slinging tanks of compressed air over their shoulders.

Naruto darted up to the first person he saw - his best friend/rival Sasuke. Sasuke was a seasoned arson investigator, and a close friend of the fire chief.

"Oi, teme!" Naruto said, stopping in front of him. "What's going on?"

Sasuke glanced at him. "Inuzuka said something about a house fire downtown." he said. "Looks pretty serious - something about it being windy enough for other houses to catch fire as well."

"Oh shit!" Naruto exclaimed. "Uh… uh…" His crew needed him. He made a snap decision - sprinting to his locker and quickly changing into his firefighter uniform, pulling fire resistant armor over his burly frame, and slinging the hat onto his head. He snatched his tank with one hand, the other hand grabbing the red package as well. Naruto slammed the locker closed with his foot, before jogging back to Sasuke, the equipment jangling with every step he took.

"What is it, Naruto?" Sasuke grumbled, glancing at him from out of the corner of his eye. He was catching up on some paperwork - a pen darting over parchment as he filled out a report on the fire that had occurred the other day, a small scale one that some punk teenager had set with a can of gasoline and a match.

"You know where I live, right?" Naruto said.

"I've been to your house before." Sasuke deadpanned.

"Sweet!" Naruto said. He pressed the red package into Sasuke's hands, the Uchiha looking at it curiously. "That has my three year anniversary gift for her in there," he explained to Sasuke. "My team is going to need me on a fire like this - once you're done with that report, do you mind taking that over to my house, giving it to her and explaining why I'm not there?"

Sasuke shrugged. "Sure." he said. "I can do that for you." He glanced up at Naruto, a malevolent twinkle in his eye that the blonde failed to notice. "You're the hero after all. Go save the day."

"Awesome!" Naruto said, clapping him on the shoulder. "Thanks, I owe you one! I'll catch you in a bit." And then, he jogged off, quickly hopping onto the side of one of the fire trucks that soon departed the station, siren whirling on top.

Once the firemen had long since departed the facility, and it had fallen quiet aside from the few reserve personnel that lingered about, did Sasuke allow a smirk to curl his lips.

'Check and mate.' he thought, standing up. Sasuke opened the box, catching a glimpse of the diamond necklace inside before closing it once more. Naruto had inadvertently walked into his trap - and now, it was time for Sasuke to spring it.

His smirk only widened. Quick as a flash, he snatched his keys off of the table, before striding out of the station and getting into his car.

"Next stop…" he murmured to himself, as he pulled out of his parking spot. "The dobe's house."Sasuke and Sakura had never really known each other. While Sasuke and Naruto had been friends since their high school years, Naruto had met Sakura at a bar about five years ago - and to date, Sasuke really hadn't spoken to her much. They talked about menial things, the weather and such, and although they could be considered acquaintances, it didn't really go any further than that.

Of course, that didn't stop him from appreciating how beautiful she was - or her from noticing just how handsome he was. The attraction was there, and he had caught her not so subtly checking him out once or twice, but they hadn't acted on it. Until now, that is.

Knock. Knock.

He heard soft footsteps, and then the door swung open - Sakura's face at first bright and cheery, before morphing into confusion.

"Sasuke-san?" she said. "What are you doing here?"

Sasuke found his voice momentarily taken away, as he stared at the absolutely breathtaking dress that the pinkette was wearing. It was a deep crimson color, and incredibly tight - hugging her bust and hips like a form fitting jumpsuit. It showed off quite a lot of cleavage, enough that Sasuke felt his member twitch just looking at it. And last but not least, the hem fell to about mid-thigh, revealing incredible amounts of her creamy and smooth legs that seemed to go on forever, before ending in a pair of red high heels. Her hair wasn't done up in anything elaborate, but it was brushed and combed well, and even seemed to sparkle in the dim moonlight. Her face had obvious hints of makeup, a little blush here, a shade of ruby red lipstick applied to her plump lips, and yet the most obvious addition was the deep black eyeliner she wore, that made her emerald orbs really pop.

He shook his head, forcing back his rapidly growing erection with sheer willpower and determination.

"Naruto and his team got called onto a job." said Sasuke. "It's a pretty big one - so I'd imagine he isn't coming home today. He wanted me to come here and tell you that."

"Oh... " Sakura said glumly, her face falling. "That… that sucks."

Sasuke smirked, his finger slipping into his jacket and brushing the red package concealed within - but, he stopped himself. 'Not yet,' he told himself. 'Not yet.'

"I'm sorry for the inconvenience." he said. "You know how Naruto is - dedicated to the job like no one else is."

Sakura smiled wryly. "Yeah…" she said. "Hey, do you want to come in, Sasuke-san?"

He resisted the urge to smirk. "For…?" he asked.

"I made this big dinner for Naruto and I." she said, leaning against the doorway. "And… well, I don't think I can eat both of them at once, and Naruto won't eat it if I put it into the refrigerator. You're already here - so fancy sharing a meal?"

Sasuke pretended to think it over for a moment. "Sure," he said, after a long minute of pause. "I'd loved to, Uzumaki-san."

"Uzumaki-san?" Sakura said, chuckling as she pressed a hand to her bust. "Sakura will do, Sasuke-san."

Sasuke smirked. "'Sasuke-san'?" he said, echoing her words. "I think just Sasuke will do as well… Sakura."

Again, she chuckled. "You've got me there," she admitted, grinning slightly. "Come in, come in." Sakura stepped to the side, closing the door behind Sasuke once he had stepped into the house.

"This is a lovely home you have," Sasuke said, eying the clean furniture, freshly swept hardwood floors and the various assortment of vases and plants that littered the room. Clearly, she had put most of the work into the house - Sasuke just couldn't see Naruto doing something like this.

He noticed several pictures up on the mantle, of Sakura and Naruto kissing, of them on a beach in their bathing wear, and of their wedding - Sakura looking absolutely dazzling in a cream white dress, Naruto beaming beside her in a tuxedo with the bowtie slightly crooked.

"Thank you!" Sakura said, blushing prettily. "Naruto likes to make messes all the time, but, I try my best to clean them up." A pause. "And kick his ass for ruining my new couch." She said, eying a particular spot on the couch that had took her several hours to clean one night. Sakura had vowed that day to never make Naruto spaghetti again. "The kitchen's over here," she said, her high heels unintentionally making her hips sway from side to side in a seductive manner, Sasuke checking out her delightfully plump ass whenever he got a chance, the dress only making it look better.

The dining room was dimly lit by a collection of candles - the circular table in the center sporting most of them around the edges, with a single large one in the center. Two plates were set out, topped to the brim with an assortment of food. Steaks, mashed potatoes, peas, corn. And to the side of each plate, a wine glass - topped nearly to the brim with a deep crimson liquid, the wine bottle sitting near the candle in the center.

Sakura took one of the seats, Sasuke sliding into the one opposite her.

"This looks delicious." he said.

"Mmm… I didn't know you were such a flatterer, Sasuke." Sakura said.

He flashed her a smile, so bright and so intense that she felt as if her breath had been stolen for a moment. "For a beautiful woman like you?" Sasuke said. "I'd be insane not to compliment you."

She flushed. "Let's eat, shall we?" Sakura said.

"We shall." he said.

And they dug in. Sasuke positively gorged on the delight that was Sakura's cooking, which was practically like eating out at a five star restaurant considering most of his meals were either takeout or canned. He had to resist the urge to moan as he took a bite out of the steak, so juicy and succulent that he didn't even care that he preferred his medium rather than medium rare as Naruto did.

Sasuke took a sip of the wine, noting the fruity and sweet taste. It wasn't that bad, especially considering he normally despised sweet things.

"So," Sasuke said. "How was your day?"

"It was good." Sakura said, smiling brightly at him. "I had a lot of work to do at the hospital, but… I made sure to get off early, so Naruto and I could-" She sighed. "Yeah." She took a drink of her wine, downing the rest of the glass. "How was yours?" Sakura asked, her cheeks a light pink from the spirits.

"Mine was great as well," Sasuke said. "A little menial work, but… nothing all that difficult." He smiled. "Of course, I didn't expect to end my night with a beauty like you… but, surprises come in all shapes and forms."

Sakura smiled, although it was slightly sad. "I'm glad you enjoyed the food," she said. "Naruto probably would have left the peas and the corn to rot," she said with a chuckle. She unfolded her legs beneath the table - and accidently brushed Sasuke's toe with her own. "Oops!" she exclaimed. "Sorry about that."

Sasuke smirked. He waited for a moment to pass, as Sakura refilled her wine glass. Just as she was bringing it up to her lips - he darted his foot forward, rubbing it across the top of her own.

Sakura shuddered, almost spilling the wine over her front. "S-Sasuke…!" she said.

He chuckled. "I had to get you back, didn't I?" Sasuke said.

"Oh…" she said. "You want to go down that road, do you?" Sakura said. "Well, let me just tell you this, Uzumaki Sakura does not back down from a challenge." She kicked her heel off, and then, they proceeded to do battle - their feet jousting beneath the table, her toes fighting a losing war against his clothed foot.

Eventually, he conceded, mostly because his foot was starting to get slightly tired.

"Here," Sakura said, her hand brushing Sasuke's as she grabbed his wine glass. "Let me top you off."

"Thanks," Sasuke said, as he watched her fill up the rest of the glass. He reached to take the glass from her - their fingers lingering together for a moment longer than was appropriate.

"Do you… um… know when Naruto is going to be home?" Sakura asked.

"I'm afraid not." Sasuke said. "Like I said, it looked to be a serious fire - and sometimes, it can take hours and hours to put those out." A pause, Sasuke assessing her carefully with those piercing dark eyes of his, Sakura feeling as if he could see right through her. "He's not around much, is he?"

She chuckled, almost pitifully. "Yeah…" Sakura admitted. "I mean, he loves his job, he loves it so much, but… you know… sometimes, I get a little lonely." She paused, her finger tracing the edge of the table. "Is that… wrong?"

"Not at all." Sasuke said. "Naruto should learn to recognize that while work is important-" He reached a hand across the table, gently clasping hers. "Family is much more important than that."

"Thanks…" she said, sniffling slightly. "For… trying to cheer me up." Sakura sighed, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. "You know it's just... "

"Shh…" Sasuke whispered. "It's alright, Sakura."

She smiled. "Really - thank you… Sasuke-kun."

Sasuke stared at her for a moment, a hint of pity in his otherwise emotionless eyes. "You know," he said, reaching into the folds of his jacket, withdrawing the red package from earlier that Naruto had given him. "I wanted to save this for later… but… what the hell."

"W-what is it?" Sakura asked.

"A necklace." Sasuke said. "For the most beautiful woman in all of Konoha - to celebrate your threes years of matrimony." He lifted it out of the box, the diamond necklace glistening in the candle light.

"Oh… wow…" Sakura said, gaping at it. "It's… it's beautiful!" Her emerald eyes twinkled. "You… you didn't have to do something like that, Sasuke-kun!" she said.

"Don't worry about it." Sasuke said. "Now, stand up." said Sasuke, as he rose to his feet himself. "Let me put it on you."

Sakura grinned dumbly, easing herself out of the chair. She turned her back to him, brushing her pink hair out of the way - and revealing her creamy smooth neck to him. Sasuke had to force himself not to dip down and give her a love bite right then and there.

He stepped up behind her, their bodies so close that if he were to have an erection right there and then, she would undoubtedly feel it.

Gently, he wound the necklace around her neck, softly fastening the clasp at the back.

She was still for a moment, her fingers brushing against the necklace, a smile on her face.

"It looks beautiful." Sasuke said. He leaned forward - until Sakura could feet his hot breath against her neck. "So beautiful."

Was this the time to strike? Was this the culmination of his plan, right here, right now?

Something snapped inside of him. Something primal, some feral, something deep, deep within him - a monster that had just clawed its way through his calm, serene exterior.

He gripped her hips tightly, pulling her close to him and grounding his hips against her firm and ample rump. Sasuke positively ravished her neck and shoulder, with sloppy wet kisses. She tasted so sweet, so delicious, he just couldn't help himself.

"S-Sasuke-kun…!" Sakura exclaimed. "W-what are y- oh…" She moaned freely, as one of his hands cupped one of her sensitive breasts through the material of her dress. "I'm- married." she croaked, as he gently bit her neck, leaving a dark purple hickey. "Naruto…"

"Don't act like you didn't want this, Sakura." Sasuke murmured. She loved the way he said her name - his voice so deep and dark, smooth like velvet and so intoxicating that she wished she could hear it every day. "I know you want me." A pause. "And I want you as well… you have no idea how badly I want you, Sakura."

"You… you want me?" Sakura whispered, her eyes widening.

"Since the moment I met you." Sasuke muttered. "That idiot doesn't appreciate what he has - blowing you off on your anniversary, always working, never giving you the attention you deserve."

He continued to nip at her neck, his hands caressing her breasts, her waist, her navel, even gliding over a firm asscheek.

"You know you want this…" he whispered.

"I-I do…" she said, her voice a whisper on the wind.

Sakura pulled away, turning around to face him - her emerald eyes wide, her cheeks flushed from embarrassment and alcohol, her lips parted slightly.

And then she darted forward, slamming against him, pressing her lips to his in a fiery kiss, full of passion and intensity. Her hands wrapped taut around his waist, and despite the fact that she was at least a head and a half shorter than he, held him in place as she explored his mouth with her tongue.

Momentarily caught off guard, Sasuke eventually managed to fight back - battering her out of his mouth with his experienced tongue, and eventually plundering her own. Their bodies were so close, his hands resting on her ass, hers around his waist. Her breasts were pressed against his chest like a pillow, her thighs grinding against the rapidly rising bulge in his trousers.

She couldn't get over how warm he was. Everything about his personality screamed 'cold', and yet everything about his body spoke otherwise. His lips, his hands, they were like liquid fire dancing over her figure, her body able to feel the warmth even through the fabric of her dress.

Their tongues swirled, battling each other as Sasuke deepened the kiss even further. One of his hands reached up, to slip into her soft pink hair.

They broke away after a long while, both of them panting slightly, cheeks flushed and lips red. Sasuke chuckled. "The things I'm going to do to you," he whispered, his voice husky and deep, his hands still resting on her ass. "You're in for a long, long night, Sakura."

She flushed. This was so… wrong! She was married! Naruto… Naruto was her husband, and she was his wife. They had promised to remain faithful, through thick and thin, through sickness and in health and yet…

… and yet, it felt so right. Everything about Sasuke was intoxicating, from the way he talked to the way he walked. It was incredible, the way she had fallen for him, so hard and so fast that she almost felt as if she were in a movie or something like that. He was… fuck.

Sakura had no more time to ponder her feelings for Sasuke, or for Naruto. In a flash, Sasuke had seized her - carting her over to the dinner table, bending her over the side so that her terrific ass was pushed out towards him. He came up behind her, pressing his bulge against her ass, and slowly began to grind against her.

"Oh…" Sakura moaned. She could feel him - he was so hard, so… wow. She could feel his raw heat rubbing against her, the layers of fabric separating them not diluting his girth in the slightest.

She tightly gripped the edge of the table, shivering. Already… already, she could feel her juices soaking through the fabric of her panties- seeping through the material, slipping down her thigh and leaking onto the floor below her. Her loins felt as if they were on fire - the hot and musky smell of her arousal overshadowing the smell from dinner.

Sasuke smirked, as he doubled his pace, rocking his hips against her behind, his hands gripping her waist tightly. "You feel that, Sakura?" he said, leaning forward until his hot breath was against her ear. "Do you feel how much I want you?"

"Y-yes…" she whispered.

"Good." Sasuke said. "I'd love nothing else but to bend you over this table, and to fuck your brains out." he said, his voice low. "But… I'd like to focus on your pleasure first."

"What do you-"

Sakura squealed, as Sasuke hoisted her up as easily as he would a child - turning her around once more. With a hand, he cleared half of the table off, pushing the chinaware and the candles to the other side.

Gently, he set her down, not so subtly peeking up her dress - relishing in the sight of her soaked panties, juices clearly dripping down her thigh in copious amounts.

He reached his hands beneath the hem of her dress, and without further ado, dragged her panties down her long and silky legs - taking a good whiff of her arousal, before casually dropping them onto the floor at his side. He jerked her dress hem up, pulling her close to him before digging into her wet and ready snatch like a man starved of food.

"Oh… oh fuck…!" Sakura groaned, throwing her head back.

Naruto, had never been the best at eating her out. He tried - oh, he tried, but he just lacked the finesse, the subtly required. He was sloppy, his tongue acting more as if he was scooping the last bits of ramen out of a bowl rather than pleasing his wife. But Sasuke… he had finesse in spades. His tongue was everywhere seemingly all at once, whether caressing her walls, nudging her clit, or slipping deep, deep inside of her - so close to her G-spot that she could almost feel his breath against it.

"Kami," Sakura breathed, her chest heaving up and down as if she had just run a marathon. Her face was flushed, sweat dripping down her brow, her fingers intertwined in his dark hair - pushing his head even further into her folds, giving his tongue new erogenous places to pierce and explore.

There was a spring rapidly tightening in her stomach, coiling. It was on a hair trigger - and the slightest touch would let it loose.

And that touch, was the tip of his tongue pressing her G-spot like a button.

"Oh…!"

She came. Hard. And it wasn't one of her normal orgasms, usually achieved after a long session with Naruto or a good amount of time with her toys. It was an all consuming, mind numbing one - her brain shut down for a good five, ten seconds. Her vision went white. Her hands shook erratically, Sakura accidentally knocking a candle off of the table only for Sasuke to catch it on instinct. Her juices washed down from her canal like a waterfall, Sasuke slurping them up with gusto, drinking them down as if they were the finest wine in the land.

When she was finally done, she went limp for a moment - her eyes glazed, her hand dangling over the side of the table. Sasuke retreated from the depths of her dress, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

"That… was… holy fuck…" Sakura mumbled. "How did you… get so… good at that?"

"Experience." Sasuke said simply.

"Oh…" Sakura deflated slightly. What would he say to her? She'd only been with two men - Naruto, and a fling with some boy in high school where they hadn't gotten past third base. She was experienced… sort of, but nothing on the level of what Sasuke's prowess of eating her out suggested.

"Don't worry about it," said Sasuke, waving off her concerns. "None of them meant anything to me - they were simply a means to an end." He smirked, leaning down to give her a chaste kiss on the lips. "But… you on the other hand?"

She grinned dumbly. "Okay…" Sakura said, easing herself off of the table, wobbling uncertainly for a moment before steadying. "You said you wanted to focus on my pleasure right?" she said. "Well… how about we move onto your pleasure… Sasuke-kun?" Her voice was suggestive, as she took one of his hands in her own, slowly leading him into the living room.

Gently, she pressed him onto the couch. Sakura sunk to her knees before him, her fingers fumbling with his belt for a second, before pulling it off and tossing it behind her. Hooking her hands into the waistband of his trousers, and yanked them down, along with his boxers, freeing his hardened member.

She lost track of things for a moment, merely gaping at the beast that Sasuke had hidden from her thus far. It was… long, at least twice Naruto's size in length, and in girth. It was incredible, veins and muscles throbbing along the shaft, two enormous orbs hanging beneath it.

He smirked at her. "Impressed?" Sasuke asked, although it was clearly rhetorical.

"Impressed is an understatement." Sakura said, licking her lips. "I had no idea you were so big, Sasuke-kun." She reached a hand forward, wrapping it around the base of his shaft. "Mmm… fuck, you look so tasty. You don't mind if I, let myself go, do you, Sasuke-kun?" Sakura asked.

"Go straight ahead." Sasuke said, his hand resting on the back of the couch. "Im not stopping you."

She grinned. Slowly, gently, she took him into her wet and warm mouth, his girth stretching her lips tightly around the shaft. Her tongue slipped out between the space between her lips and his shaft, to lick at the edges of it, to make sure it was nice and lubricated for what they would undoubtedly be doing later.

"Fuck…" Sasuke groaned.

Her grin only widened. Although she continued to bob her head up and down on his meaty shaft, she freed her hands - using them to pull down the straps of her dress, pushing it down until it was resting around her waist. With a snap, she pulled off her bra, freeing the milky globes that they had been containing, plump and perfectly rounded, topped with perky nipples that were just begging to be suckled and nipped at.

While her mouth worked over the top half of his immense shaft, Sakura hefted her tits up - wounding the globes around the other half. Sasuke let out a groan at the sight, Sakura's mouth stretched lewdly around his girth, her tits hardly managing to keep his erection contained. And more importantly, her emerald eyes staring up at him - glazed with lust, and need, and want, and desire, and a dozen other emotions that conveyed one thing, and one thing alone; that she wanted him, Uchiha Sasuke.

She eased herself off of his shaft, although she continued to rub her breasts up and down it. "Enjoying it so far?" she asked, a twinkle in her eyes.

Sasuke chuckled. "You keep this up, and you might make me do things to you even the Devil would look away from." he said, his voice low and husky.

"Oh… I like the sound of that," Sakura murmured, intensifying her pace, squeezing her breasts together so tightly that thin imprints of her hands could be seen along the side of the globes. "You make me so… hot and bothered, Sasuke-kun." she purred. "You say that you want to do things to me… but…" She grinned. "If you saw what I had in mind, you'd probably run away screaming."

Sasuke smirked. "For some reason, I doubt that." he said.

She smirked as well. "Don't overestimate yourself," Sakura said, shooting him a playful wink. She grinned toothily, before taking him once more into her warm mouth, bobbing her head up and down on his enormous member.

Now, you have to remember - Sasuke had been teased by her all night, from the incredibly tight dress she wore, to the flirty way she had spoke with him. And after their grinding session against the table, and the way her moans and mewls had turned him on when he had eaten her out, the combined tit and blowjob was all too much for him.

"I'm…" He let out a groan. "I'm going to cum, Sakura." Sasuke ground out.

She grinned - which was a fairly odd look, considering her mouth was full of cock. She intensified her pace, bobbing her head up and down faster, her squeezing ever breasts ever tighter around his shaft.

Sasuke let out a long moan, as his member began to pulse. And then, he came. Sakura squealed as the first shot of hot and gooey cum sprayed into her mouth, the pinkette eagerly gulping down his jizz. Gulp, gulp, he watched as her throat moved, as the copious amounts of cum he was dumping into her went down her esophagus and poured into her awaiting belly.

Her tongue swirled around the mushroom head one last time, before she pulled herself off of his cock. Sakura had to resist the urge to belch - he had packed a lot of cum into her after all, enough that she felt completely full, especially with dinner from earlier still settling in her stomach.

Sasuke panted slightly, brushing a curl of sweat-soaked hair out of his eye. He took a moment to collect himself.

"Alright," he said, a smirk curling his lips. "Shall we take this to the bedroom?"

Sakura grinned up at him, a bit of his cum trickling from the corner of her mouth. "Sounds good to me." Sakura purred.

Sasuke chuckled, climbing to his feet. He scooped Sakura up with ease, tossing her over her shoulder. "Which way to the master bedroom?" he asked her, relishing in the feeling of her warm body pressing against his.

"First door on the left." Sakura murmured.

"Alright." Sasuke said.Crash!

Naruto shuddered. "Hello!" he called, his voice hoarse. "Is anyone in here?"

Clad from head to toe in protective gear, he ducked beneath a toppled wooden beam, blue eyes glancing around frantically..

"Hello…! Is anyone-"

The house shook. Naruto had just barely enough time to look up as a piece of falling debris plummeted towards him. He had no time to react, and then-

"ARGH….!""Oh… kami….!"

Her dress lay on the floor beside the bed, just beside her long since discarded undergarments. His clothes were right beside them.

And here she was, back slammed into the mattress - Sasuke on top of her, having just jammed his magnificently large cock into her awaiting cunt.

Being gentle, it seemed, was not in Sasuke's vocabulary. He was brutal, already thrusting in and out of her, his lips and hands constantly at work - pawing at her breasts, nipping at her neck, teasing her engorged clit.

Sakura arched her back as he worked her over, moans and groans spilling freely from her lips. "Sasuke-kun…" she mewled. "Oh… oh…" Something animalistic tore from her throat, as his member nudged something inside of her. "You're so big-!" She blurted.

Sasuke chuckled. Her legs were hooked over his shoulders, his hands wound beneath her armpits. The position gave him an incredible amount of penetration, striking deep into her body. Sakura found it unfathomable how far he had gotten inside of her… so… so much cock that she could hardly breath. He was hitting places that she hadn't even known existed - no… not hitting them, destroying them, stretching them with his enormous member, turning them inside out at the rate he was thrusting in and out of her hot and wet cunt.

"Big, huh?" Sasuke murmured, his voice low and husky - but tinted with something she couldn't place. "Bigger than Naruto?"

The idea of even comparing them seemed laughable to her. "M-much bigger…" she whispered, moaning weakly as he twisted his hips slightly.

This time he laughed. "How about better?" he whispered, leaning so close that she could see the whites of those deep, dark eyes of his. "Has he made you feel like this before, Sakura?" Sasuke asked, his voice tilted. "So quickly, so easily? Has he made you moan like this, scream like this?" At that moment, he gave her a particularly deep thrust, the mushroom head of his cock bumping against her cervix, sending her world spinning.

Oh…" Sakura moaned, her back arching once more. "No…" she whispered, her emerald eyes distant. "He hasn't." A moment passed, as he continued to pummel her mercilessly. "He's… Naruto's… wonderful." she murmured, her voice low. "But you're just-" She swallowed. "Such a- such a… a stud."

Sasuke grinned. "You flatter me, Sakura." he said. With a thick squelch, he pulled out of her - Sakura whining at the abject emptiness that had suddenly washed over her. With ease, he rearranged her, flipping her over and marshalling the pinkette onto her hands and knees.

He gripped the base of his member, and slid right back in - Sakura letting out a breath of relief at the fullness that he provided.

With a firm hold on her hips, he began to slam into her again and again - his thighs and balls slapping against her ass cheeks every time he bottomed out inside of her. Doggy style was one of his favorite positions - and possibly the best part of it was the visual.

Uzumaki Sakura down on her hands and knees before him, writhing on his cock. Her body coated in sweat, her pink hair in disarray, her face in ecstasy as she looked back at him - moans and groans spilling free as he pounded her.

"Oh… you're… fu-u-uck…!" Sakura mumbled.

"Has anyone told you how amazing your ass is, Sakura?" Sasuke said, giving said ass a nice, firm squeeze. "So plump… so… fuck." He kept pumping his hips, loving the sight of his meaty cock sliding in and out of her cunt. "Naruto really doesn't know what he has." 'And he won't have a chance to rectify that mistake, ever again.' Sasuke thought.

"Sasuke-kun!" she groaned. "Hold- hold on a moment."

He stopped, peering at her curiously. "What is it?" he asked, having stopped his thrusting but still rocking his hips gently, his member scraping against her inner walls.

"I want to ride you." Sakura whispered, her voice husky as she looked back at him - green eyes darkened with lust.

He smirked. "Who am I to say no to an offer like that?" said Sasuke. "Alright."

Sasuke unsheathed himself from her, giving her ass one last squeeze. Then, he laid himself down - his cock pointing upwards like some sort of majestic tower, bits of precum leaking from the tip.

Sakura took a moment to collect herself, panting and moaning as her juices leaked down her thighs freely. But, she eventually eased herself onto Sasuke - straddling him. She let out a groan as she sunk down onto his member.

She rocked her hips back and forth, both of them moaning at the friction it created.

Sakura flashed him a grin. And then, she began to bounce up and down, her hands resting on his muscled chest. Sasuke pulled her down towards him, her chest pressed against his, capturing her lips in a kiss. His hands gripped her ass tightly, the pace they went at intensifying as he began to thrust back against her.

It was fiery, passionate. The stench of sex and of her arousal filled the room - pungent, only spurring on their love making.

Sasuke knew that she still loved Naruto - but with every thrust, with every bump of his member against her cervix, or her G-spot, he was slowly but surely stealing her away. First, he would have her body. Then, her heart. Then, her very soul.

The position changed once more - Sakura twisting herself around into the reverse cowgirl position, a grin on her face as she quite literally rode him. The sight of her delightfully plump ass, bouncing up and down on his cock, drove him over the edge a few minutes later.

"Sakura…" he growled. "I'm going to cum."

Sakura's grin widened. She pulled herself off of him, turning around and laying on her back. "Cum on my tits," he whispered, her eyes murky with need.

Sasuke straddled her. He jerked his cock off roughly, until, with a low roar he came, spraying a hot and sticky load all over her breasts - burying the creamy globes beneath an even creamier glaze of warm cum.

Not ten minutes later, the two lovers found themselves in the shower - to get themselves clean by getting even dirtier. Sasuke had Sakura pushed up against the glass wall - her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, his massive cock pounding her into a frenzy. They kissed as they fucked, tongues swirling, saliva swapping as swiftly as he was pistoning into her.

"I love how tight you are," he murmured, their faces so close as to almost be touching.

Sakura smiled. "Naruto's always at the firehouse…" she whispered huskily. "And considering how big you are compared to him… it almost felt like losing my virginity again."

"Is that so?" Sasuke mumbled. "It's a pity I couldn't have been your first," he murmured, his eyes slightly distant. 'But I will be your last.' he thought forcefully.

Even after they had progressed out of the shower, they were still going at it - Sakura bent over the sink, Sasuke gripping her ass tightly as he slammed himself into her cunt, again and again, his cock right at home inside of her.

Every thrust. Every piercing of his cock into her insides. It was a reminder, of just who he was - of how much control he had over her. "I-I love you…!" she moaned, her voice hoarse, her hands clutching at the steamy mirror for support. "I-I love you!"

Sasuke smirked. "I know," he said, as he continued to pound her.

And then… the grand finale.

Once more, they were on the bed. Sakura - on her back, her arms wound around his burly chest, her legs locked tight around his waist. Their lips were connected, tongues battling for dominance as Sasuke pummeled her with deep, slow, intense thrusts that seemed to hit everything inside of her.

He bottomed out inside of her.

And came, filling her warm and fertile womb up to the brim with hot, thick, gooey cum. She moaned into the kiss, her legs wrapping ever tighter, forcing him to stay inside of her, as his cock sprayed the last of his load inside of her, until she was filled completely and utterly.

That wasn't to be the end of the night. After all, they both still had a lot more in them… and there were still other positions for them to try out.Ring…! Ring…!

Sakura groaned. "Stupid phone," she mumbled, glaring at it for ruining the sleepy session of spooning they had been in the middle of - Sasuke behind her, his arm wrapped around her waist, and his cock simply… resting inside of her, occasionally twitching every now and then.

"Wait," Sasuke said. He nipped at her neck, relishing in the sight of the purple hickeys he had left there the night before. "I've got a bad case of morning wood that… only you can fix."

"Is that so?" Sakura murmured, grinning. "Well, I think I can take care of that, Sasuke-kun."

For at the least a half an hour, they went at it - Sasuke pounding her into the mattress at first. He hadn't cum - but their bodies sticky with sweat and fluids from the previous night, they transitioned into the shower.

By the time they came out, still naked and dripping water, they were both nice and clean - aside from the copious amount of cum that Sasuke had dumped into Sakura's cunt.

"Is it really still ringing?" Sakura murmured. "Fuck it. Fine - it's probably just Naruto calling to apologize." She picked up the phone, pressing the receiver to her ear. "Hello?"

A pause.

"Can... you drive me to the hospital?" Sakura asked, staring at Sasuke - wide eyed."It was a while before they could get to him - and by then, his equipment had already failed. Severe burns over his body… nerves, tendons, the like all completely burnt away. It's a miracle he's alive."

Tsunade explained the details of Naruto's injuries to a teary Sakura. Naruto was on the hospital bed, covered from head to toe in bandages, with only his lips, eyes, and his nose untouched. Sasuke stood in a corner, his arms folded over his chest.

"He won't ever be able to talk again - too much smoke, damaged his lungs irreparably." Tsunade continued. "And… Sakura…"

What is it?" Sakura asked, almost fearfully. "He'll recover… sort of. More likely than naught, he'll be confined to a bed or a wheelchair for the rest of his life - and… he's impotent." A pause. "The chances of him ever being able to have an erection is slim. And for him to ever have children is a definite impossibility." Tsunade leaned forward, putting a comforting hand on Sakura's shoulder. "I'm sorry." She sighed. "I'll leave you alone."

Tsunade stepped out of the room, leaving Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto alone in the room.

Tears poured from Sakura's eyes. "Naruto…" she whispered, a hand clutching at one of his bandaged arms.

"Shh…" Sasuke came up behind Sakura - gently placing a hand on her firm ass. He rocked his hips against her, his head resting on her shoulder. "It'll be fine, Sakura." he murmured, his voice soft and soothing. "You have me here, Sakura. I'll help you through this - I'll help you take care of him."

She sobbed for a moment, before wiping her face with the back of her sleeve.

"Thank you, Sasuke-kun." Sakura said, turning around. She leaned up on instinct - pecking him on the lips, Naruto's eyes widening at the sight. "I… I need a minute." she said. "I'll… be in the bathroom."

"Alright." Sasuke said.

As Sakura departed the room, Sasuke gently leaned down, his dark eyes staring cruelly down at Naruto.

"You did good… hero." Sasuke said. His hands reached down - gently undoing his belt buckle, in clear view of Naruto. "Now, I think your wife is going to need a little… comforting." he said, with a smirk. "Don't worry. I'll leave the door open for you, wouldn't want you to miss the show."

Sasuke disappeared into the bathroom - and Naruto could hear them talking. Soon, the sounds of clothes hitting the floor reached his ears, and although he couldn't see them, he could see their shadows, he could see something long and hard piercing his wife, as Sakura's moans echoed out of the bathroom and into the hospital room.

Naruto began to hyperventilate. He tried to scream - but his mouth wouldn't work, he couldn't breath, no, no, no… this wasn't happening, this wasn't happening…!

Sakura and Sasuke came out of the bathroom about twenty minutes later, faces flushed, matching grins curling their lips.

Naruto's eyes drifted downwards. Sakura was wearing a skirt, one that fell to about mid thigh. And there, leaking down her leg, was undoubtedly the cum from the creampie that Sasuke had just dumped deep into his wife.

As Sakura and Sasuke kissed once more, Naruto felt a tear drip down his cheek.

'Sakura-chan…' he thought.Five months later…

They had left the TV in the living room on, by accident.

A news channel was on - the reporter talking directly to the camera.

"Just earlier, we received news that a prison inmate was found stabbed to death in his cell. Infamous serial arsonist, Jugo was declared dead on arrival to Konoha Hospital. Imprisoned five months ago for setting the fire that…"

The house was more or less the same - the same vases, the same plants, hand crafted furniture and well polished hardwood floors. There was only one difference. The pictures on the mantle.

One was of Sakura and Sasuke - passionately kissing, the two silhouetted by the moon. Another was of them on the beach, a selfie that Sakura had said really captured the light in Sasuke's eyes. And the third… well, the third was a special one. The kind of picture that Sakura made sure to tuck away whenever company was over, but Sasuke always brandished proudly whenever he could.

It was Sakura. Down on her knees. Clad in the same wedding dress that she had worn on her and Naruto's wedding day, only it was crumpled and torn in several places. Her face was covered in a thick glaze of Sasuke's cum - the pinkette only recognizable because of her shimmery emerald eyes, and the bright grin she wore.

Naruto had been shepherded into the spare bedroom - mostly bare, aside from a TV and a stand that Sakura used to put the food he would eat on, typically broth and soft foods considering his condition.

Today, he wasn't alone.

Sakura was on top of him - completely, and totally naked. Their faces were so close, that one would think that they were kissing, but that was a lie… after all, they hadn't kissed each other in five months.

Sasuke was behind her, his massive cock slotted into her pussy, slamming into Sakura again and again with wild abandon. "Fuck!" Sasuke growled, giving her plump ass a smack. "Still as tight as ever, Sakura." he said.

Naruto could feel everything.

Every moan that spilled from Sakura's lips. Every thrust that rocked both her body and his, so powerful that his wounds began to sting a little. And more importantly… he could feel her distended belly rubbing against his stomach - her womb swollen with Sasuke's child.

"Don't worry about it, dobe." Sasuke said, a smirk on his face. "I'm just giving Sakura the family she's always wanted." He laughed, Sakura chuckling along with him. "Who knows? Maybe our kids will call you Uncle Naruto, the pathetic cripple that thought he was a somebody, and ended up like this." His smirk widened. "You couldn't have put out that fire if you even wanted to, Naruto." he murmured. "But…"

Sasuke could put out the fire in Sakura. He owned her body, to the point where Sakura didn't even think about her experiences with Naruto, half of the time focused entirely on Sasuke even if they were in a position like this.

And he did so with gusto. As he bottomed out inside of her, Naruto could almost feel the pulsating of his member, as Sasuke dumped a massive load into the warm and fertile cunt of his once-wife.

Sakura grinned. "I love you, Sasuke-kun."

Sasuke smirked. "I love you too, Sakura."

Tears began to pour down Naruto's cheeks, as the two lovers started up again, the room soon filling with Sakura's broken moans and Sasuke's low grunts.

The End..